Skip to main content

Full text of "Essays and addresses"

See other formats


WjlHirwiii'i  iiii"<iii'«iniiifiiiiii- 


UBRARY 
UNIVERSITY  OF  CAUFORNIA 

RIVERSIDE 


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arciiive 

in  2007  witii  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


littp://www.arcli  ive.org/details/essaysaddressesOObosaiala 


ESSAYS  AND  ADDRESSES 


BY 


BERNARD   BOSANQUET,  M.A. 

Formerly  Fellow  of  University  College,  Oxford 


SECOND 


EDITION 


LONDON 

SWAN    SONNENSCHEIN   &   CO. 

PATERNOSTER  SQUARE 

1891 


Butler  &  Tanner, 

Thr  Selwood  Printing  Works, 

Frome,  and  London. 


PREFATORY    REMARKS. 


THE  Essays  and  Addresses  contained  in  this  volume  are 
arranged  with  reference  to  their  subject-matter,  and  not 
in  the  order  in  which  they  were  written  or  delivered. 

I  have  to  thank  the  publishers  of  Time  for  permission  to 
reprint  the  paper  on  "  Social  and  Individual  Reform,"  and  the 
publishers  of  Mind  for  permission  to  reprint  the  paper  on 
"  The  Philosophical  Importance  of  a  true  Theory  of  Identity." 
The  essay  "  On  the  true  Conception  of  another  World  "  formed 
the  introduction  to  my  translation  of  a  portion  of  Hegel's 
"  Esthetic,"  and  is  now  reproduced  as  throwing  some  light 
on  the  subjects  of  which  the  present  volume  treats.  The 
occasions  on  which  the  several  addresses  were  delivered  are 
indicated  in  footnotes  to  each  of  them. 

It  may  be  of  interest  to  some  readers  to  know  that  t.'»e 
Ethical  Society,  on  behalf  of  which  four  of  the  addresses  were 
given,  is  a  small  association  in  London,  modelled  on  the 
more  powerful  Ethical  Societies  of  the  United  States,  which 
have  for  their  object  to  contribute  by  precept  and  in  practice 
to  spreading  moral  ideas  and  strengthening  moral  influences 
on  a  non-dogmatic  basis. 


IV  PREFATORY   REMARKS. 

I  am  well  aware  that  I  may  incur  a  charge  of  presumption 
by  enunciating  definite  views  on  certain  social  problems, 
without  possessing  an  appreciable  fraction  of  the  practical 
experience  which  gives  weight  to  the  words  of  such  author- 
ities as  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Barnett,  of  Whitechapel.  I  can  only 
plead  that  to  me,  as  to  others,  there  comes  in  various  ways  a 
definite  though  not  extensive  acquaintance  with  social  facts, 
while  those  better  instructed  than  myself  are  always  willing 
to  supply  the  deficiencies  of  my  limited  knowledge.  I  cannot 
^ihink  that  any  man  with  open  and  attentive  eyes,  and  with 
confidence  in  his  own  impartiality,  as  based"  upon  a  rational 
view  of  life,  does  wrong  in  uttering  the  best  reflections  he  can 
make  on  the  way  in  which  things  are  going,  or  the  way  in 
which  he  thinks  they  should  go. 

I  should  feel  less  diffidence  in  repelling  any  similar  charge 
that  might  be  brought  on  the  score  of  the  paper,  "  How  to 
read  the  New  Testament." 

It  is  true  that  I  have  not  a  wide  acquaintance  with  apologetic 
literature ;  but  the  demand  for  such  an  acquaintance  as  the 
condition  of  competence  in  dealing  with  these  subjects  may 
rest  perhaps  on  z. petitio principii^  depending  as  it  does  on  an 
isolation  of  phenomena  which  belong  prima /aa'e  to  the  general 
province  of  philosophy  and  critical  history.  And  the  thought 
u/i//  not  be  entirely  banished,  that  if  those  who  are  set  down 
as  mere  dabblers  in  apologetic  literature  were  to  retort  in  kind 
and  on  their  side  to  erect  tests  of  competence,  the  tables 
might  conceivably  be  turned.  Moreover,  in  dealing  with  a 
positive  question,  we  have  nothing  to  do  with  sects  and  parties. 
I  am  not  bound  to  know  whether,  in  reading  Reuss  or  Keim, 


PREFATORY   REMARKS.  V 

I  am  reading  apologists  or  assailants;  these  labels  have  no 
positive  import,  and  are  relative  to  the  ideas  of  the  partizans 
who  assign  them.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  so  far  as  the  dates 
and  discrepancies  of  writers  are  concerned,  I  could  accept 
without  any  sacrifice  of  principle,  statements  which  are  to  be 
found  in  the  "  Speaker's  Commentary." 

The  three  more  strictly  philosophical  papers,  V.,  VIII.,  and 
IX,  offer  some  considerations  respecting  the  true  nature  of  the 
"  Idealist "  revival  in  Germany  and  in  England.  As  a  return 
to  the  human  and  the  concrete,  finding  its  supra-sensuous 
world  in  the  mind  and  activities  of  man,  this  intellectual 
impulse  has  been  active  amongst  other  vital  forces  in  the 
nineteenth  century  movement.  But  like  every  great  origination 
— Christianity  is  a  case  in  point — it  has  developed  a  wealth  of 
conceptions  and  formulae  which  have  tended  to  become  hostile 
to  the  spirit  which  generated  them,  and  has  thus  made  foes  of 
friends,  and  friends  of  foes.  Like  Christianity,  also,  it  has 
produced  its  effect  in  spite  of  misconceptions,  and  has  every- 
where carried  with  it  the  organic  ideas  of  an  enlarged  and 
purified  Hellenism. 

I  will  take  the  freedom  to  insist  a  little  upon  this  aspect 
of  the  so-called  German  Idealism,  because,  owing  in  a  large 
measure  to  the  abundance  and  energy  of  its  achievements, 
which  needed  for  their  expression  an  elaborate  philosophical 
terminology,  the  enlightened  public  is  hardly,  perhaps,  aware 
to  how  great  an  extent,  as  a  mere  matter  of  fact,  it  originated 
in  a  human  enthusiasm  wholly  antagonistic  to  remote  Ontology. 
It  is  quite  true  that  the  form  taken  by  the  revolutionary  effort 
was  that  of  transferring  ontology  and  orthodoxy  into  a  sphere 

b 


VI  PREFATORY   REMARKS. 

and  medium  in  which  they  should  have  real  significance,  rather 
than  that  of  making  a  clean  sweep  of  them  altogether.  It  is 
impossible  to  estimate  the  positive  and  negative  aspects  of  such 
a  transformation  in  a  few  sentences ;  but  I  wish  to  express  my 
conviction,  in  contrast  with  the  views  which  underlie  certain 
recent  criticisms  of  Hegel,  that  the  human  and  vital  import  of 
his  philosophy  is  its  element  of  permanent  value;  and  that 
the  recognition  of  the  human  spirit  as  the  highest  essence  of 
things,  which  is  a  stumbling-block  to  those  whose  hearts  are 
with  the  orthodoxy  which  Hegel  revolutionized,  is  the  true  and 
enduring  result  of  the  great  epoch  currently  symbolized  by  his 
name.  I  will  quote  two  passages  from  letters  written  by  Hegel 
at  the  age  of  twenty-five ;  not  that  such  letters,  displaying  as 
they  do  hesitation  on  essential  matters,  can  be  in  any  way 
decisive  of  controverted  points  in  the  philosopher's  matured 
system  of  thought,  but  because  they  are  startling  illustrations 
of  what,  on  reviewing  the  whole  matter,  I  firmly  believe  to 
have  been  his  dominant  temper  and  purpose. 

Hegel*  to  Schelling. 

^^  January,  1795. 
"...  What  you  tell  me  of  the  theological  and  Kantian 
march  of  philosophy  at  TUbingen  causes  me  no  surprise. 
Orthodoxy  cannot  be  shaken  as  long  as  its  profession  is  inter- 
woven with  worldly  advantage,  and  bound  up  with  the  structure 
of  the  State.  An  interest  like  this  is  too  strong  to  be  readily 
surrendered,  and  has  an  eflfect  as  a  whole  of  which  people  are 

*  Rosenkranz's  "Life  of  Hegel,"  p.  66  flF;  and  Hegel's  "  Briefe,  Heraus- 
gegeben  von  Karl  Hegel,"  p.  1 1  ff. 


PREFATORY   REMARKS.  Vll 

hardly  aware.  While  this  is  so,  it  has  on  its  side  the  whole  troop 
— ever  the  most  numerous — of  clamorous  devotees,  void  of 
thought  and  of  higher  interests.  If  a  mob  like  this  reads 
something  opposed  to  their  convictions  (if  one  is  to  do  their 
pedantic  jargon  the  honour  of  calling  it  by  that  name),  the 
truth  of  which  they  cannot  deny,  they  will  say,  '  Yes,  I  suppose 
it  is  true,'  and  then  go  to  bed,  and  next  morning  drink  their 
coffee  as  if  nothing  had  happened.  Besides,  they  will  lay  hold 
of  anything  that  presents  itself,  which  will  maintain  them  in 
their  old  routine.  But  I  think  it  would  be  interesting  to 
molest,  in  their  ant-like  industry,  the  theologians  who  are 
fetching  up  critical  [Kantian]  materials  to  prop  their  Gothic 
temple,  to  whip  them  out  of  all  their  refuges,  till  they  could 
find  no  more,  and  should  have  to  reveal  their  nakedness  before 
the  sun.  Still,  among  the  timbers  which  they  drag  off  the 
Kantian  bonfire  in  trying  to  arrest  the  conflagration  of  their 
fabric  of  dogmas,  they  will  carry  home  with  them  some  burning 
embers ;  they  are  bringing  the  terminology  into  general  cir- 
culation, and  are  facilitating  the  general  dispersion  of  philo- 
sophical ideas.  I  shall  do  all  I  can ;  I  am  convinced  that 
nothing  but  perpetual  shaking  and  shocking  on  all  sides  gives 
a  chance  of  any  ultimate  effect  of  importance ;  something  will 
always  stick,  and  every  contribution,  even  if  it  contains  nothing 
new,  has  its  value  as  encouraging  and  reinforcing  intercom- 
munication and  sympathetic  labour.  Let  us  often  repeat  your 
appeal, 'We  do  not  mean  to  be  behind.'  .  .  .  Our  watch- 
word shall  be  Reason  and  Freedom,  and  our  rallying-point 
the  invisible  Church." 


vul  prefatory  remarks. 

The  Same  to  the  Same. 

April,  1795. 
" .  .  .  Froifi  the  Kantian  system  and  its  final  completion 
I  expect  a  revolution  in  Germany,  starting  from  principles 
which  are  already  present,  and  which  only  need  to  be  system- 
atised  and  applied  to  existing  knowledge  as  a  whole.  No 
doubt  there  will  always  be  an  esoteric  philosophy,  and  the  idea 
of  God  as  the  absolute  Ego  will  belong  to  it.  In  my  most 
recent  study  of  the  "  Postulates  of  Practical  Reason  "  [Kant]  I 
had  had  forebodings  of  what  you  plainly  expounded  to  me  in 
your  last  letter,  and  what  Fichte's  "Grundlage  der  Wissen- 
schaftslehre "  will  completely  open  up  to  me.  The  conse- 
quences which  will  issue  from  these  ideas  will  astonish  a  good 
many  people.  They  will  be  dazzled  at  this  supreme  elevation 
by  which  man  is  so  greatly  exalted ;  yet  why  have  people 
been  so  slow  to  form  a  higher  estimate  of  man's  dignity,  and 
to  recognise  his  capacity  of  freedom,  which  places  him  on  a 
par  with  any  spiritual  beings  ?  I  think  that  there  is  no  better 
sign  of  the  times  than  this,  that  humanity  is  represented  as  so 
estimable  in  itself;  it  is  a  proof  that  the  halo  round  the  heads 
of  the  oppressors  and  gods  of  this  world  is  disappearing.  The 
philosophers  will  prove  man's  dignity,  the  people  wi'l  learn  to 
feel  it,  and  will — not  demand,  but — simply  ai)propriate  their 
trampled  rights.*  Religion  and  politics  have  played  each 
other's  game ;  religion  has  taught  what  despotism  desired,  con- 
tempt for  the  human  race,  its  incapacity  for  all  good,  its 
powerlessness  to  be  anything  in  its  own  strength.     But  with 

*  Almost  the  same  expressions  occur  in  the  fifth  of  Schiller's  letters  on 
Esthetic  Education,  which  are  expressly  referred  to  as  a  masterpiece  in 
this  same  letter  of  Hegel.  Hegel  continued  to  consider  these  letters  of 
Schiller  as  marking  an  epoch  in  the  history  of  philosophy. 


PREFATORY   REMARKS.  IX 

the  spread  of  ideas  as  to  how  all  should  be,  the  nonchalance 
of  respectable  people  in  accepting  all  as  it  is,  will  vanish. 
.  .  .  I  constantly  exhort  myself  out  of  [Hippel's]  *  Lebens- 
laufe,'  'Strive  upwards  to  the  sun,  my  friends,  that  the 
welfare  of  humanity  may  ripen  soon.  What  matter  for  the 
hindering  leaves  and  branches  !  Struggle  through  to  the  sun, 
and  if  you  are  weary,  never  mind !  You  will  sleep  all  the 
better.'" 

Now  I  am  convinced  that  the  feeling  which  blazes  out  in 
these  letters  persisted  through  Hegel's  life  as  the  fusing  heat 
of  his  system.  It  is  improbable  that  he  was  in  all  respects 
consistent ;  and  no  sensible  man,  above  all,  no  Hegelian, 
could  suppose  that  the  main  work  of  philosophy,  after  the 
lapse  of  half  a  century,  is  to  repeat  the  formulae  in  which  his 
views  were  cast.  But  I  believe  that  in  the  papers  on  philo- 
sophical questions  which  are  printed  in  this  volume  I  have 
rather  understated  than  overstated  the  elements  by  which 
recent  idealism  is  bound  up  with  the  humanising  movement 
of  this  century,  and  will  consequently  affect  the  future  of 
English  philosophy. 

BERNARD   BOSANQUET. 


'.•if 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

Two  Modern  Philanthropists i 

Individual  and  Social  Reform 24 

Some  Socialistic  Features  of  Ancient  Societies      .  48 

Artistic  Handwork  in  Education 71 

On  the  True  Conception  of  Another  World  .       .  92 

The  Kingdom  of  God  on  Earth 108 

How  TO  Read  the  New  Testament        .        .        .        .131 
The  Philosophical  Importance  of  a  True  Theory 

OF  Identity 162 

On  the  Philosophical  Distinction  between  "Know- 
ledge" AND  "Opinion" 181 


ESSAYS  AND   ADDRESSES. 


I. 

TWO   MODERN  PHILANTHROPISTS* 

THIS  lecture  is  not  exactly  about  a  great  man,  or  great 
men.f  The  men  of  whom  I  am  going  to  speak  are  two 
very  respectable  tradesmen.  Very  likely  there  have  been  people 
counted  as  heroes,  who  were  much  less  noble  and  much  less 
useful  than  either  of  them.  But  what  I  should  like  would  be 
not  so  much  to  make  heroes  of  them  as  to  try  and  understand 
their  lives,  not  only  their  successes  but  their  failures,  and  see 
why  and  how  they  were  useful,  and  what  teaching  we  ought 
to  get  from  the  way  in  which  they  were  useful.  The  two 
philanthropists  whom  we  are  to  talk  about  are  the  Englishman, 
George  Moore,  and  the  Frenchman,  Jean  Leclaire,  I  came 
to  think  of  taking  them  for  a  subject  in  this  way.  Just  a  day 
or  two  before  I  was  asked  to  lecture  here,  I  had  the  good  luck 
to  listen  to  a  lecture  from  a  friend  who  was  speaking  about  the 
religion  of  people  who  try  to  do  good  to  others,  about  their 
real  notions  and  beliefs  as  to  their  duties,  and  as  to  what  sort 
of  men  they  ought  to  be.     And  he  said  what  a  sad  thing  it 

•  A  lecture  given  at  a  workman's  club  in  Londoiu 
t  The  lecture  was  one  of  a  series  on  great  men. 

I  B 


2  TWO   MODERN   PHILANTHROPISTS. 

was  to  see  a  man  full  of  strength,  energy,  courage,  and 
religious  feeling,  after  he  had  made  a  large  fortune  and  begun 
to  give  up  his  life  to  good  works,  just  lose  his  way  in  a  fog. 
The  man  he  was  speaking  about  w^as  the  merchant,  George 
Moore,  who  spent  the  best  part  of  half  a  century,  an  immense 
quantity  of  money,  and  enormous  labour  in  trying  to  do  all  the 
good  he  could  think  of  to  all  who  needed  help  and  teaching. 
So  I  thought  I  would  read  his  life  carefully,  and  see  how  it 
came  out  when  one  looked  close  at  it.  And  then  I  thought  I 
might  put  alongside  it  the  life  of  another  tradesman,  who  also 
made  a  big  fortune  (not  so  big  as  Moore's),  and  who  also 
spent  the  best  part  of  half  a  century,  a  great  deal  of  money, 
and  untiring  energy  in  trying  to  help  those  who  live  by  their 
labour. 

This  man  was  a  Frenchman,  and  his  name  was  Leclaire. 
He  was  born  in  1801,  five  years  before  Moore,  and  died  in 
1872,  four  years  before  him.  Each  of  them  lived  just  about 
seventy  years,  and  very  nearly  the  same  seventy  years.  They 
might  have  met  after  the  siege  of  Paris,  when  Moore  was  in 
Paris,  relieving  the  starving  French  (he  took  seventy  tons  of 
food  there) ;  but  we  do  not  hear  that  they  did  meet.  Very 
likely  they  never  knew  each  other's  names. 

These  two  men  lived  through  a  time  of  greater  change, 
perhaps,  than  there  has  ever  been  before.  In  different  ways 
they  played  their  parts  in  this  change ;  and  the  interest  we 
have  in  them  is  to  see  how  their  work  looks  now,  as  time  is 
making  clearer  what  direction  the  changes  have  really  been 
taking.  It  seems  pretty  plain  now  that  all  through  Europe 
the  great  business  of  this  century  has  been  to  arrange  society 
m  a  more  human  way  than  before.  I  mean  by  arranging  it 
in  a  human  way,  arranging  it  so  that  every  man  should  be 
treated  as  a  human  being,  capable  of  doing  a  man's  work  and 


TWO    MODERN    PHILANTHROPISTS.,  3 

of  exercising  a  man's  will.  The  old  arrangements,  which  some 
people  say  were  better  in  their  time  than  there  have  been 
since,  the  small  workshop,  and  the  personal  loyalty  to  the 
master,  were  broken  down,  both  by  new  ideas  of  human  rights 
and  duties,  and  also  by  new  facts  such  as  the  growth  of  the 
industrial  class,  so  that  some  changes  had  to  come. 

Carlyle  says  the  French  Revolution  was  really  a  revolution 
in  men's  minds,  every  one  getting  new  thoughts  as  to  what  he 
ought  to  put  up  with,  and  what  he  might  expect  to  do ;  and  so 
every  change  in  society  is  really  a  change  in  men's  minds  and 
characters ;  and  the  object  in  making  social  arrangements  is,  I 
suppose,  just  to  give  people  the  rights  and  duties  which  belong 
to  their  characters,  and  which  will  therefore  preserve  and 
strengthen  the  whole  foundation  of  society.  For  the  whole 
foundation  of  society  is  character.  That  is  what  we  have  to 
rely  upon  in  employers  and  employed,  in  our  fellow-citizens 
and  in  our  children.  If  we  cannot  rely  on  a  person's  character, 
we  do  not  know  where  to  have  him,  and  we  cannot  make  a 
contract  with  him,  or  depend  upon  him  in  any  way.  So  when 
there  are  a  new  set  of  ideas  and  new  circumstances,  when  you 
have  enormous  masses  of  people,  and  these  people  have  quite 
new  claims  and  ideas  in  -Jtheir  minds,  then  there  must  be  a 
time  of  great  change,  until  their  minds  are  suited  to  new 
arrangements,  and  new  arrangements  suited  to  their  minds. 
This  was  what  so  many  good  men,  who  used  to  be  called 
philanthropists,  only  learnt  very  slowly  and  in  part  Their 
idea  was  rather  to  patch  up  the  old  machinery  and  not  to 
think  of  what  men's  characters  demanded ;  or  rather,  it  was  like 
as  if  you  had  a  machine  beginning  to  break  down,  and  instead 
of  renewing  it  out  and  out,  you  set  another  machine  to  help  it 
These  philanthropists  make  one  think  of  the  captain  of  a  ship 
who  should  come  to  one  and  say,  **  Look  at  my  splendid  pumps 


4  TWO    MODERN    PHILANTHROPISTS. 

pouring  out  tliousands  of  gallons  in  the  hour."  "  Yes,"  we 
should  say;  "  but  what  a  leak  you  must  have  in  the  ship.  Can't 
you  stop  the  leak  ?  "  And  the  illustration  falls  short,  for  our 
social  pumps  make  the  leak  worse.  I  mean  in  this  way.  Sup- 
pose there  is  a  trade  which  is  very  much  underpaid  or  very 
irregular,  so  that  every  year  a  great  many  people  in  it  are  left 
without  anything,  or  die,  or  leave  widows  and  children  without 
anything.  What  I  call  patching,  or  tinkering,  or  setting  up 
pumps,  is  to  establish  a  big  charity  to  look  after  these  people, 
to  provide  for  the  children,  and  to  help  the  men  who  fall  out 
of  work.  What  you  really  want  is  to  get  the  trade  better 
arranged,  so  that  the  men  in  the  trade  shall  have  the  right  and 
the  duty  of  providing  for  themselves  and  their  families,  and 
shall  be  able  to  carry  it  out.  That  is  stopping  the  leak. 
We  have  all  heard  that  prevention  is  better  than  cure ;  but 
the  truth  is,  that  in  these  great  social  matters  there  is  no  cure 
except  prevention.  London  is  all  full  of  great  machines  for 
doing  good,  great  societies  for  relieving  people  in  distress  ;  but 
their  work  does  not  come  to  an  end.  It  goes  on,  and  they  are 
rather  proud  that  it  goes  on.  George  Moore  was  one  of  these 
philanthropists,  and  had  to  do  with  starting  numbers  of  these 
great  machines. 

His  life  is  shortly  told  in  outline ;  it  is  one  of  those  lives  of 
which  in  England  we  are  rightly  proud — the  life  of  the  self-made 
man.  Generally,  I  think,  these  lives  are  more  interesting  for 
the  first  half  than  for  the  second,  more  interesting  before  he 
marries  his  master's  daughter — they  always  marry  their  master's 
daughter — than  after ;  but  with  George  Moore  the  interest  is 
kept  up.  He  was  not  a  commonplace  man.  He  was  born  in 
1806,  in  Cumberland,  son  of  a  small  landowner  who  farmed 
his  own  land,  what  they  call  in  Cumberland  a  "  statesman.'' 
He  was  a  bold,  strong  boy,  and  soon  became  a  tremendous 


TWO  MODERN    PHILANTHROPISTS.  5 

wrestler,  which  was  the  fashion  in  Cumberland.  At  thirteen 
he  was  apprenticed  to  a  provincial  draper,  but  he  was  deter- 
mined to  get  to  London,  and  at  nineteen  he  got  up  to  London, 
having  learnt  all  he  could  in  Cumberland  about  the  draper's 
business.  He  was  a  week  without  finding  work,  but  he  did 
pretty  well  in  a  public  wrestling  match,  and  I  should  say  he 
was  pretty  near  becoming  a  professional  ^vrestler.  Then  at 
last  a  Cumberland  man,  who  knew  about  his  father,  gave  him 
a  place  in  his  big  shop.  Moore  at  once-  put  himself  to  the 
evening  school,  for  he  was  terribly  ignorant.-  Education  was 
scandalous  in  Cumberland,  as  Moore  remembered  when  he 
became  a  rich  man.  But  he  did  not  like  the  retail  work  in  the 
draper's,  and  in  a  year's  time  he  got  a  place  in  a  big  wholesale 
lace  house  (1826). 

Then  it  came  out  what  he  really  was  fit  for.  He  was  the 
most  tremendous  commercial  traveller  that  ever  was  seen. 
They  soon  began  to  call  him  the  Napoleon  of  travellers,  the 
great  general  of  salesmen,  who  could  conquer  and  capture 
any  customer.  He  was  a  little  more  like  Napoleon,  than  one 
can  quite  approve.  "  George  *  once  met  Groucock  at  a  town 
in  the  North  of  England.  Groucock  invited  him  to  sup  with 
a  friend  after  the  day's  work  was  over.  The  invitation  was 
accepted.  In  the  course  of  the  evening  their  plans  were 
discussed.  George  openly  mentioned  the  town  to  which  he 
was  next  due,  and  at  what  hour  he  would  start.  He  after- 
wards found  that  Groucock  had  started  the  day  before  him, 
reached  Belfast,  and  taken  up  all  the  orders  for  lace  in  the 
place.  This  caused  some  bitterness  of  feeling  between  the 
two  travellers.  But  George,  not  to  be  outdone,  immediately 
left  Ireland  for  Liverpool.     He  worked  the  place  thoroughly, 

•  Smiles'  "  Life  of  George  Moore,"  page  79. 


6  TWO   MODERN    PHILANTHROPISTS. 

then  started  for  Manchester,  and  travelled  through  the  great 
northern  towns,  working  night  and  day,  until  he  had  gone 
over  the  whole  of  the  ground,  and  returned  to  London  full 
of  orders.  This  in  its  turn  greatly  chagrined  Groucock,  who 
had  intended  to  take  Lancashire  on  his  way  home."  "  Many* 
are  the  stories  still  told  by  commercial  travellers  about  George 
Moore's  determination  to  get  orders.  He  would  not  be 
denied.  If  refused  at  first,  he  resorted  to  all  sorts  of  ex- 
pedients until  he  succeeded.  On  one  occasion  he  sold  the 
clothes  off  his  back  to  get  an  order.  A  tenacious  draper 
in  a  Lancashire  town  refused  to  deal  with  him.  The  draper 
was  quite  satisfied  with  the  firm  that  supplied  him,  and  he 
would  make  no  change.  This  became  known  amongst  the 
commercial  travellers  at  the  hotel,  and  one  of  them  made 
a  bet  of  ;^5  with  George  Moore  that  he  would  not  obtain 
an  order.  George  set  out  again.  The  draper  saw  him 
entering  the  shop,  and  cried  out,  *  All  full !  all  full,  Mr. 
Moore  !  I  told  you  so  before  !'  '  Never  mind,*  said  George  ; 
'you  won't  object  to  a  crack.'  *0h,  no!*  said  the  draper. 
They  cracked  about  many  things,  and  then  George  Moore, 
calling  the  draper's  attention  to  a  new  coat  which  he  wore, 
asked,  'What  he  thought  of  it?'  'It's  a  capital  coat,' said 
the  draper.  'Yes,  first-rate;  made  in  the  first  style  by  a 
first-rate  London  tailor.'  The  draper  looked  at  it  again, 
and  again  admired  it.  '  Why,'  said  George,  '  you  are  exactly 
my  size ;  it's  quite  new.  '  I'll  sell  it  you.'  '  What's  the 
price?'  'Twenty-five  shillings.'  'What!  that's  very  cheap.' 
*  Yes,  it's  a  great  bargain.'  *  Then  I'll  buy  it,'  said  the 
draper.  George  went  back  to  his  hotel,  donned  another 
suit,  and  sent  the   'great  bargain'  to   the  draper.      George 

•  Smiles'  "  Life  of  George  Moore,"  pages  86,  87. 


TWO   MODERN   PHILANTHROPISTS.  7 

calling  again,  the  draper  offered  to  pay  him.  *  No,  no,' 
said  George,  *  I'll  book  it ;  you've  opened  an  account.'  Mr. 
Moore  had  sold  the  coat  at  a  loss,  but  he  was  recouped  by 
the  ;^5  bet  which  he  won,  and  he  obtained  an  order  besides." 
The  draper  afterwards  became  one  of  his  best  customers. 
He  fairly  beat  every  one  else  off  the  road.  I'll  say  a  word 
later  on  about  this  part  of  his  life.  However,  the  result  was 
that  Groucock  offered  him  a  high  salary  to  leave  the  house 
he  was  travelling  for,  and  travel  for  them.  Moore  stood  out 
for  a  partnership,  and  got  it.  This  was  in  1830,  and  this 
was  the  beginning  of  the  great  house  in  Bow  Churchyard, 
Groucock,  Moore  &  Copestake. 

Then  began  Moore's  hardest  struggle ;  for  eleven  years  he 
did  not  take  a  day's  rest,  and  hardly  a  decent  night's  rest, 
travelling  for  the  house  all  the  time.  And  by  about  1840 
the  house  was  thoroughly  established,  had  three  town  travellers 
and  ten  country  travellers.  In  1841  he  married  his  former 
master's  daughter;  in  1845  they  set  up  a  lace  factory  in 
Nottingham ;  in  1854  he  took  a  big  private  house  in  Ken- 
sington Palace  Gardens ;  in  1858  he  bought  an  estate  in 
Cumberland,  including  the  place  where  he  was  born.  Now 
we  have  seen  him  safe  through ;  and  if  he  had  been  a 
common  man,  he  would  have  become  an  M.P.  and  a  baronet, 
and  perhaps  we  should  have  lost  our  interest  in  him.  He 
was  not  a  common  man.  He  was  asked  to  go  into  Parliament 
for  Nottingham,  and  later  on  even  for  the  city  of  London, 
and  he  refused.  He  thought  he  was  not  educated  enough ; 
and,  besides,  his  time  was  quite  full. 

He  had  been  a  philanthropist  as  soon  as  he  had  any  money 
at  all,  by  subscribing  to  the  Cumberland  Society,  a  society 
for  helping  Cumberland  men  who  fell  into  poverty  in  London. 
After  1 84 1,  when  he  lived  more  in  London,  and  did  not  travel 


8  TWO   MODERN    PHILANTHROPISTS. 

SO  hard,  he  became  what  one  might  call  a  professional 
philanthropist.  He  had  a  sort  of  rage  for  collecting  money 
for  charitable  and  religious  institutions ;  he  collected  for 
them  just  as  he  used  to  canvass  customers  for  his  firm.  He 
said  he  wore  out  a  pair  of  boots  in  collecting  for  one  charity. 
He  gave  very  large  sums  of  money  himself,  and  forced  his 
friends  to  give  large  sums.  In  1858  he  was  connected  with 
thirteen  institutions ;  and  he  worked  hard,  as  a  rule,  for 
all  institutions  he  was  connected  with.  Now  I  want  you 
to  look  at  the  chief  things  he  did  ;  and  then  afterwards  we 
will  try  to  make  out  the  rights  and  wrongs  of  it. 

First,  in  private  life  he  put  an  immense  number  of  young 
men  in  good  situations,  where  they  did  well.  Especially 
he  made  it  his  business  to  look  after  young  Cumberland 
men  when  they  came  up  to  London. 

Secondly,  he  paid  great  attention  to  the  welfare  of  his 
employes  in  the  warehouse.  He  insisted  on  their  insuring 
their  lives,  and  he  was  very  anxious  to  provide  religious 
services  and  religious  instruction  for  them.  I  shall  have  a 
word  to  say  about  this. 

Thirdly,  he  did  a  really  great  work  in  reforming  education 
in  Cumberland,  his  native  county.  He  had  suffered  by  the 
scandalous  education  in  Cumberland  in  his  boyhood.  He 
got  new  schools  built,  new  masters  appointed,  the  endowed 
schools  better  managed.  He  went  down  and  presided  at  the 
examinations,  and  gave  prizes  for  them.  And  he  arranged 
what  he  called  a  "walking  library";  a  library  kept  up  by 
the  subscriptions  of  nine  villages,  to  which  the  books  were 
taken  round  by  a  walking  messenger.  He  did  this  a  good 
deal  because  he  felt  the  need  we  feel  so  strongly  now,  for 
helping  people  to  carry  on  some  sort  of  education  after 
leaving  school. 


TWO    MODERN    PHILANTHROPISTS.  9 

Fourthly,  he  started  or  kept  going  a  great  number  of 
London  charities.  I  will  mention  a  few.  The  Cumberland 
Benevolent  Society,  which  I  have  spoken  of  already.  The 
Commercial  Travellers'  Schools,  for  the  maintenance  and 
education  of  the  orphan  children  of  commercial  travellers. 
The  Royal  Free  Hospital,  for  destitute  cases  only,  and  with- 
out letters  of  recommendation.  He  had  a  great  deal  to  do 
with  the  Ragged  Schools  Movement,  and  started  a  Refor- 
matory for  discharged  prisoners.  And  alongside  of  this  it 
is  most  noticeable  that  he  started  in  Cumberland  the  system 
of  boarding  out  children  instead  of  keeping  them  crowded 
together  in  workhouses.  These  things  are  only  a  few  speci- 
mens of  the  work  done  by  his  restless  energy.  He  also 
built  a  church  and  schools  at  Somers  Town. 

If  we  look  back  now  at  his  long  life,  devoted  to  work  of 
this  kind,  it  seems  to  me  that  we  must  think  that  he  had  only 
mastered  half  the  lesson  of  the  nineteenth  century.  Of  course 
such  a  life  shows  a  great  awakening  in  society — a  real  convic- 
tion of  sin — a  conviction  that  some  attempt  must  be  made  to 
set  things  straight.  And,  further,  it  shows  an  immense  advance 
in  everything  where  what  was  wanted  could  easily  be  seen, 
and  only  better  machinery  was  required.  The  improvement 
of  education  is  the  plain  example  of  this. 

Moore  did  a  great  deal,  as  a  man  of  business,  to  reform 
Christ's  Hospital  (the  Blue-coat  School),  as  well  as  the  Cum- 
berland Schools.  And  then  his  energy  in  helping  young 
men  privately,  and  using  his  influence  to  keep  them  straight, 
was  admirable.  And,  again,  thorough  religious  principle  was 
the  motive  of  his  action,  and  gave  him  his  extraordinary  faith 
and  power.  But  here  we  must  pause  a  moment  and  reflect. 
His  religion  was  thoroughly  genuine  and  earnest.  But  we 
might  perhaps  do  well  to  ask  one  question :  Did  this  religion 


lO  TWO   MODERN    PHILANTHROPISTS. 

really  mean  a  practical  belief  in  the  best  human  life  ?  I 
suppose  a  man's  religion  is  what  he  really  believes  in — what 
governs  him  from  head  to  foot — what  he  thinks  the  only  thing 
worth  having  and  the  only  thing  worth  giving. 

Now,  what  Moore  was  especially  ready  to  give  was,  on  the 
one  hand,  money  and  charitable  machinery,  and,  on  the  other 
hand,  religious  instruction  by  books  and  missionaries.  We 
can  hardly  help  smiling  when  we  hear  that  he  bought  hundreds 
and  thousands  of  copies  of  religious  books  to  send  about  the 
country,  and  he  was  a  great  supporter  of  home  missions.  The 
other  practical  duty  constantly  present  to  his  mind  was  that 
of  giving  money.  "What  I  gave,  I  have,"  was  his  favourite 
motto ;  that  is,  what  he  gave  was  not  a  loss  to  him.  He  felt, 
indeed,  that  all  was  worthless  without  sympathy ;  but  still  we 
must  admit  that  his  sympathy  was  not  thoroughly  thought  out, 
and  his  religious  work  and  his  charitable  work  seemed  to  be 
separate.  His  charitable  work  did  not  consist  in  the  attempt 
to  build  up  a  life,  to  arrange  men's  places  and  duties  so  as  to 
meet  the  powers  and  needs  of  human  character.  And  this 
building  up  is  what  I  suppose  is  going  to  be  the  second  half 
of  the  lesson  of  the  nineteenth  century.  Take,  for  instance, 
his  treatment  of  his  own  clerks  and  workmen  in  Bow  Church- 
yard and  in  the  factory  at  Nottingham.  He  was  eager  to  give 
them  daily  prayer  and  religious  instruction,  and  he  was  both 
just  and  benevolent  in  the  way  he  paid  them.  But  it  is 
curious  that  in  the  last  year  of  his  life  he  suddenly  gave  away 
some  ;^4o,ooo  among  them,  feeling  that  they  had  done  so 
much  to  make  his  fortune.  This  was  tremendously  munificent ; 
but  it  occurs  to  one  that  it  seems  just  to  have  struck  him  then 
that  they  had  something  to  do  with  making  his  fortune, 
and  money  given  like  that  is  not  as  wholesome  as  what  you 
earn. 


TWO   MODERN   PHILANTHROPISTS.  XI 

There  is  a  story  of  his  old  porter  which  rather  annoys  me.* 
Amongst  those  who  were  invited  to  the  Hallt  were  the  porters 
from  Bow  Churchyard.  Some  of  the  elder  porters  came  first, 
amongst  them  John  Hill,  the  oldest  in  the  establishment. 
During  their  visit,  Mrs.  Moore  went  out  one  morning,  and  was 
crossing  the  park,  when  she  came  upon  a  venerable  person, 
standing  on  a  rising  ground,  staring  about  him  with  astonish- 
ment at  the  gardens  and  buildings.  "  Are  you  looking  for 
somebody  ?  "  asked  Mrs.  Moore.  "  No,"  he  said ;  "  I  am  just 
looking  round  about,  and  thinking  what  a  fine  place  it  is,  and 
how  ive  helped  to  make  it  I  have  really  a  great  pride  in  it ! " 
With  tears  in  his  eyes,  old  Hill  told  how  he  had  worked  forty 
years  for  the  firm ;  how  they  had  all  worked  hard  together. 
"  I  was  the  only  porter  then,"  he  said.  "  All  has  changed 
now.  We  are  the  biggest  firm  in  the  city.  And  yet,"  he 
continued,  "those  days  do  not  look  so  far  off  either."  John 
went  up  to  the  top  of  the  Peel  Tower  and  the  Harbybrow. 
He  looked  along  the  valley  to  Whitehall,  and  round  the 
surrounding  hills.  It  was  a  grand  estate,  "  Yes,"  he  said, 
«  we  did  it." 

It  seems  to  have  been  a  sort  of  accident  that  Moore 
thought  of  treating  the  people  as  if  they  had  something  to  do 
with  the  money  they  made.  The  old  porter  ought  to  have 
felt  that  he  had  made  his  own  fortune  too.  And,  again, 
observe  Moore's  tricks  as  a  commercial  traveller.  They  were 
not  dishonourable ;  he  never  lost  a  friend  by  them  ;  but  they 
mean  that  trade  was  like  war  to  him.  All's  fair  in  war,  they 
say.  He  would  do  anything  to  sweep  all  the  customers  into 
his  own  net.  His  ideas  were  all  in  patches  and  scraps.  He 
never  thoroughly  brought  his  religion  to  bear  upon  his  trade. 

*  Smiles'  '•  life,"  page  287.  +  The  house  in  Cumberland. 


12  TWO   MODERN    PHILANTHROPISTS. 

Take  another  question.  His  favourite  institution  was  the 
Commercial  Travellers'  Schools.  His  very  reason  for  urging 
their  claims  was  that  the  Commercial  Travellers  were  so  badly 
paid;  he  said  so  in  so  many  words.  He  fought  like  a  lion 
for  these  schools,  simply  compelling  people  to  subscribe.  He 
said  in  his  speeches  he  knew  of  cases  of  destitution  among 
the  travellers  merely  from  being  underpaid.  He  did  tell  the 
employers  they  should  pay  their  men  more  ;  but  if  he  had 
fought  for  that,  as  he  fought  for  the  charity,  he  might  have 
saved  these  men  from  the  prospect  of  their  children  having  to 
depend  on  charity  at  all.  I  think  that  charity  might  very 
likely  keep  down  their  wages.  The  Royal  Free  Hospital  is 
another  case  worth  considering.  We  ought  to  know  why  it 
was  established.  "The  Royal  Free  Hospital,*  to  which  atten- 
tion has  been  called,  was  founded  in  this  way.  In  the  winter 
of  1827,  a  wretched  girl,  under  eighteen  years  of  age,  was  seen 
lying  on  the  steps  of  St.  Andrew's  churchyard,  Holborn  Hill, 
after  midnight,  actually  perishing  from  disease  and  famine. 
All  the  hospitals  were  closed  against  her,  because  at  that  time 
letters  of  recommendation  were  required  before  patients  could 
be  admitted  to  the  public  hospitals,  and  then  only  on  certain 
specified  days.  The  girl  died  two  days  after,  unrecognised  by 
any  human  being.  This  distressing  event  being  witnessed 
by  the  late  Mr.  W.  Marsden,  surgeon,  he  at  once  set  about 
founding  a  medical  charity,  in  which  destitution  and  disease 
should  alone  be  the  passport  for  obtaining  free  and  instant 
relief.  On  this  principle  the  Free  Hospital  was  established 
in  1828.  Look  at  me  !  I  am  sick,  I  am  poor,  I  am  helpless, 
I  am  forlorn  !  such  were  the  patient's  credentials."  "If 
have  continued  to  stick  to  it  because  it  is  free  to  all  who  are 

•  Page  211.  t  Page  212. 


TWO   MODERN    PHILANTHROPISTS.  IJ 

poor  and  destitute,  without  any  order  of  admittance.  I  am 
sure  this  hospital  is  less  abused  than  any  other  in  London — 
as  every  applicant  undergoes  a  strict  ordeal  of  inquiry  into  his 
circumstances  and  position ;  whereas,  at  other  hospitals  the 
orders  from  governors  get  sadly  abused,  and  many  people  who 
are  able  to  pay  get  their  medical  attendance  for  nothing ;  the 
tendency  of  this  arrangement  being  to  pauperise  the  popula- 
tion." Moore  collected  immense  sums  of  money  for  this.  It 
was  in  begging  for  this  that  he  wore  oflf  the  soles  of  a  pair  of 
boots.  Now,  of  course,  there  ought  to  be  hospitals,  because 
they  can  give  treatment,  skill,  and  attendance  which  people 
cannot  get  in  their  own  homes,  and  also  because  they  give 
experience  to  the  doctors  ;  and  so  it  was  very  likely  a  right 
thing  to  do  to  set  up  this  hospital.  But  we  must  notice  that 
this  is  not  quite  the  reason  why  the  Royal  Free  was  set  up. 
It  was  set  up  not  merely  to  relieve  disease,  but  to  relieve 
disease  and  destitution.  This  was  his  idea  of  not  permitting 
it  to  be  abused,  to  confine  it  to  the  destitute.  But  a  free 
hospital  is  no  cure,  though  it  may  be  a  relief  for  destitution. 
On  the  contrary,  demand  creates  supply.  If  you  put  up  a 
big  house  for  destitute  cases,  you  will  have  destitute  cases  to 
put  in  it.  It  was  a  simple,  straightforward  thing  to  do,  to  set 
up  a  great  hospital ;  but  it  was  not  really  even  the  beginning 
of  the  work  of  preventing  the  cases  that  it  was  meant  to 
relieve.  That  requires  arrangements  to  be  made  which  go 
much  deeper  into  people's  circumstances,  and  put  their  life 
on  a  solid  foundation — which  cure  by  prevention.  Another 
example.  The  Reformatory  for  Discharged  Prisoners  was  a 
plan  in  which  Moore  took  a  great  interest  This  broke  down; 
no  satisfactory  manager  could  be  got.  Here  I  think  the 
reason  is  plain,  and  is  shown  by  the  way  in  which  the  same 
work  is  done  more  successfully  now.     I  heard  a  letter  read 


14  TWO   MODERN   PHILANTHROPISTS. 

only  the  other  day  from  the  Secretary  of  the  Discharged 
Prisoners'  Aid  Society,  which  does  a  very  good  work  now. 
He  said,*  "The  length  of  time  it  takes  to  set  discharged 
prisoners  on  their  legs  again  is  the  length  of  time  it  takes 
to  get  them  mixed  up  in  common  society,  and  their  past 
forgotten."  So  that  having  an  institution  was  absolutely  op- 
posed to  the  object  to  be  attained.  In  a  reformatory  they 
were  all  kept  together,  and  marked  men  for  so  much  longer. 
Contrast  with  this  Moore's  very  wise  steps  for  boarding-out 
workhouse  children,  f  To  quote  his  own  wise  words  : 
"  The  leading  principle  of  the  boarding-out  system  is  to  restore 
the  child  to  family  life,  to  create  around  it  natural  relations 
and  natural  ties.  Under  these  conditions  physical  and  moral 
health  is  improved,  the  natural  affections  are  brought  into 
play,  and  the  child  enjoys  the  liberty  and  variety  of  a  home 
life.  Thus  sympathy  is  produced,  the  true  basis  for  religious 
principles  in  after  life.  Family  life  is  the  means  which  God 
has  instituted  for  the  training  of  the  little  ones,  and  in  so  far 
as  we  assimilate  our  method  to  His,  so  far  will  be  our  success." 
This  just  shows  how  he  hit  on  a  truth  where  he  had  a  simple 
experience  to  go  upon.  He  knew  what  family  life  was,  and 
that  children  ought  to  have  it ;  but  to  deal  by  natural  means 
with  those  other  evils,  pauperism,  criminal  class,  underpaid 
labour,  was  what  he  did  not  think  of.  I  ought  to  say  that 
he  set  up  the  Porters'  Benevolent  Society,  which  was  partly  a 
charity,  but  I  suppose  a  great  deal  supported  by  the  trade. 
That  was  a  step  towards  organising  a  trade. 

Thus,  though  it  is  very  dangerous  to  try  and  make  general 
criticisms  on  a  life  so  full  of  all  kinds  of  good  work,  I  would 
suggest  that  we  should  thmk  of  the  time  of  Moore's  life  as  a 

•  He  was  writing  against  any  system  of  watching  people  by  the  police. 
Quoted  from  memory.  t  Page  371. 


TWO   MODERN   PHILANTHROPISTS.  IS 

philanthropist  in  England,  from  1841  about  to  1876,  as  a  time 
in  which  people  were  being  awakened  to  their  duties,  and  were 
trying  to  do  what  was  necessary  by  money  and  machinery. 
For  I  think  even  the  spread  of  religious  knowledge  is  mere 
machinery,  if  it  does  not  mean  a  religious  life,  a  good,  solid, 
honest  life,  thoroughly  carried  out  through  all  its  duties.  But 
of  course  immense  good  was  done  both  by  obvious  reforms  in 
repealing  bad  laws,  in  starting  education,  in  waking  up  the 
clergy — George  Moore  was  a  great  hand  at  waking  up  the 
clergy, — and  also  by  the  failures  or  doubtful  successes.  To  go 
back  to  the  illustration  I  used,  when  you  see  the  pumps  pour- 
ing out  their  thousands  of  gallons  an  hour,  you  know  there  is 
a  leak  somewhere  ;  and  it  is  something  to  know  that.  When 
a  man  builds  a  reformatory  for  prisoners,  and  it  breaks  down, 
because  no  one  can  manage  them,  at  least  it  shows  that  there 
is  something  to  be  done.  But  what  was  not  on  the  whole 
grasped  by  the  English  religious  philanthropists  was  that 
institutions  have  a  tendency  to  take  the  place  of  duties ;  just 
as  where  rich  people  used  to  get  their  old  servants  into  the 
charities  which  received  candidates  by  votes.  If  they  want  to 
pension  their  old  servants,  let  them  do  it  themselves.  Or,  to 
put  the  same  thing  in  other  words,  the  real  thing  to  work  for 
is  that  every  private  person,  and  every  trade,  and  every  place 
or  district,  shall  do  his  or  its  duties  in  a  thorough  and  well- 
considered  way,  dealing  with  people  who  are  tlieir  own 
belongings  as  really  belonging  to  them.  This  life,  in  which 
your  duties  and  purposes  bind  you  together  with  other  people, 
is,  I  suppose,  what  we  ought  to  mean  by  the  religious  life  or 
the  best  life ;  and  it  might  be  said  that  a  philanthropist  or 
reformer  can  do  nothing  at  all  unless  he  has  this  life  himself, 
and  sees  how  to  make  it  possible  for  others.  Of  course  you 
must  have  machinery,  you  must  have  hospitals  and  convalescent 


l6  TWO   MODERN    PHILANTHROPISTS. 

homes,  and  perhaps  endowed  schools,  but  all  these  things 
ought  to  be  merely  instruments  in  the  hands  of  men  and  of 
bodies  of  men,  who  do  not  forget  their  own  immediate  duties, 
and  all  that  springs  out  of  these  duties. 

Now  I  want  to  give  you  a  sketch  of  a  very  different  man. 
Leclaire  was  the  son  of  a  village  shoemaker  in  France,  born 
1801.  He  left  the  village  school  at  ten,  and  could  then  hardly 
read  or  write.  He  looked  after  cattle  in  the  fields  till  he  was 
twelve,  and  was  sometimes  mason  and  sometimes  agricultural 
labourer  for  five  years  more.  Then,  at  seventeen,  he  saw  some 
haymakers  returning  to  Paris  and  joined  them,  and  on  arriving 
in  Paris,  got  a  place  with  a  house-painter  as  apprentice.  He 
had  a  hardish  time  as  apprentice,  but  in  three  years  he  seems 
to  have  become  principal  workman.  Then,  as  soon  as  he  got 
regular  pay,  he  had  to  provide  against  being  drawn  for  a 
soldier;  that  cost  him  ;^24,  which  he  managed  to  save  out  of 
his  first  year's  wages.  Then,  at  about  twenty,  just  as  George 
Moore  put  himself  to  school,  Leclaire  got  hold  of  books  and 
taught  himself  all  he  could.  And  at  twenty-six  he  set  up  for 
himself  as  painter  and  glazier,  and  two  years  later  he  got  a 
contract  to  paint  and  glaze  seven  houses.  He  worked  with 
his  men,  and  paid  them  above  the  current  rate  of  wages,  and 
the  work  was  unusually  well  and  quickly  done.  In  three  or 
four  years'  time  he  had  some  large  contracts,  and  his  fortune 
was  made,  and  soon  after  1835  he  was  employing  three 
hundred  workmen.  It  was  soon  after  this  that  he  took  the 
first  step  towards  profit  sharing,  unless  we  call  it  profit  sharing 
when  he  paid  his  men  above  the  current  rate.  People  are 
fond  of  asking  where  a  man  got  his  ideas.  Where  did  I^eclaire 
get  the  idea  of  profit  sharing  ?  In  the  first  place  Leclaire  had 
a  hard  apprenticeship,  and  found  it  difficult  to  make  his 
master  pay  him  fairly ;  but  I  suppose  many  men  have  gone 


TWO   MODERN   PHILANTHROPISTS.  1 7 

through  that  experience  without  becoming  social  reformers 
in  consequence.  But  no  doubt  that  helped  to  fix  it  in 
Leclaire's  mind  that  as  things  then  stood  the  workman  and 
master  had  opposite  interests.  Then,  of  course,  at  that  time 
France  was  full  of  all  sorts  of  theories.  It  is  curious  that 
Thomas  Carlyle  was  writing  to  old  Goethe,  the  German  poet, 
in  1830,  and  he  asks  Goethe  about  the  Saint  Simonians,  a 
society  of  people  in  Paris  who  were  full  of  ideas  about  the 
right  way  of  distributing  the  produce  of  labour.  Carlyle  says 
to  Goeihe  what  you  may  also  read  in  "  Sartor  Resartus,"  last 
page  but  one  :  "  Here  also  are  men  who  have  discovered,  not 
witliout  amazement,  that  Man  is  still  Man ;  of  which  high, 
long-forgotten  Truth  you  already  see  them  make  false  applica- 
tion." Leclaire  seems  to  have  been  influenced  by  the  writings 
of  their  founder  St.  Simon,  and  Leclaire's  application  of  the 
truth  that  Man  is  still  Man  was  not  a  false  application.  He 
took  up  their  inspiration  without  their  nonsense.  Besides  this 
he  studied  both  books  and  men  ;  and  they  say  that  it  was  an 
economist  who  gave  him  the  first  hint  that  profit  sharing  was 
the  only  way  to  make  the  men's  interest  agree  with  the 
employer's.  The  first  idea,*  it  seems  to  me,  was  to  divide  the 
extra  profit  among  them  ;  i.e.,  all  the  profit  they  could  make 
after  the  employer  had  had  what  he  thought  fair ;  and  then 
later  on,  to  make  the  workmen  themselves  gradually  owners 
of  the  business,  which  they  are  now.  This  was  about  1835. 
But  we  must  remember  that  before  he  tried  even  the  first  step, 
Leclaire  had  already  won  the  confidence  of  his  men,  and  got 
a  good  set  of  men  round  him.  In  1838  he  started  a  Mutual 
Aid  Society,  something  like  one  of  our  clubs,  which  the  men 
subscribed  to.     The  subscription  was  about  \s.  Sd.  a  month, 

*  The  details  of  Leclaire's  work  are  largely  drawn  from  Miss  Hart's 
pamphlet  on  Leclaire. 

C 


1 8  TWO    MODERN    PHILANTHROPISTS. 

and  the  sick  pay  i^-.  8d.  a  day  for  three  months.  Well,  this 
Society  had  a  rule  that  the  members  might  break  it  up  and 
divide  the  money  belonging  to  it  at  the  end  of  fifteen  years ; 
that  would  be  in  1853.  We  shall  see  the  end  of  that  In 
1842  he  began  regular  profit  sharing ;  that  is,  he  divided  a 
share  of  the  profits  of  the  year  among  his  forty-four  best  work- 
men, about  ;^io  a  head,  and  the  profits  went  on  increasing. 
He  had  a  good  deal  of  trouble  about  introducing  this ;  once 
the  government  would  not  let  him  have  a  meeting  of  his 
men ; — they  thought  it  too  much  like  Socialism :  and  the 
men,  before  the  first  year's  profits  were  paid  them,  were 
inclined  to  think  it  was  all  a  humbug,  to  bring  wages  down. 
He  overcame  their  doubts  by  paying  the  money. 

Then  another  difficulty  came ;  the  year  1853  came  round — the 
end  of  the  fifteen  years — and  the  Mutual  Aid  Society  was 
broken  up,  and  the  money  divided,  according  to  the  rule.  Each 
member  got  about  ;!^2i.  This  was  not  at  all  what  Leclaire 
wanted ;  he  wanted  the  money  kept  together,  and  pensions 
paid  out  of  it  to  men  past  work,  and  its  capital  to  become 
part  of  the  capital  of  the  business.  So  the  Society  was  started 
again  next  year,  for  another  fifteen  years,  that  would  be  till 
'69,  but  without  any  subscription  from  the  men.  Leclaire  gave 
it  a  share  of  the  profits  instead ;  and  this  enabled  him,  six 
years  later,  in  1863,  to  get  rid  of  the  rule  which  permitted  the 
Society  to  be  broken  up ;  because  he  threatened  to  stop  the 
share  of  profits.  In  1863,  when  the  Society  was  made  perma- 
nent, he  did  what  he  had  no  doubt  intended  all  along,  he  made 
the  Mutual  Benefit  Society  a  partner  in  the  firm,  and  paid  it 
5  per  cent,  on  its  capital,  and  a  share  of  the  profits,  the  work- 
men a/so  receiving  a  share  of  the  profits  directly,  paid  to  each 
man.  From  this  time  the  men  began  to  own  a  part  of  the 
business,  because  the  Society  legally  represented  them.     la 


TWO   MODERN   PHILANTHROPISTS.  1 9 

handing  over  the  new  statutes  in  1864,  Leclaire  said  to  the 
men:  "You  are  no  longer  day-labourers,  working  like  machines, 
leaving  off  work  when  the  hour  has  done  striking.  You  are 
partners,  working  on  your  own  account,  and,  as  such,  nothing 
in  the  workshop  can  be  indifferent  to  you.  Every  one  of  you 
ought  to  look  after  the  plant  and  the  materials  as  if  you  had 
been  especially  appointed  guardians  of  them."  This  was  all 
settled  in  1864,  and  then  Leclaire  retired  to  his  country  house 
near  Paris,  in  order  to  let  the  men  learn  to  manage  without 
him ;  and  some  more  changes  were  made,  after  the  workmen 
had  been  consulted  about  them,  in  1869.  After  1869  Leclaire 
himself  only  drew  5  percent,  on  his  capital  and  took  no  profits; 
so  that  since  that  the  men  have  really  been  owners  of  the 
business.  Of  course  all  this  sounds  a  little  as  if  it  was  just  the 
fancy  of  a  rich  man  to  let  them  have  his  capital  cheap  and  a 
share  of  his  profits.  But  Leclaire  always  said  it  was  not  so, 
and  that  he  would  not  have  done  as  well  for  himself  if  he  had 
kept  on  the  common  way  of  working.  He  said  it  was  like 
earning  ^4  and  giving  JQ2  to  his  workmen,  instead  of  earning 
only  ;^i  and  keeping  it  all  to  himself.  Certainly  the  success 
of  the  house  was  extraordinary;  it  now  employs  some  1,100 
workmen. 

Now  I  will  explain  very  shortly  what  the  arrangements  of 
the  business  are.  There  are  two  chief  points  in  a  business 
of  this  kind  :  who  has  the  management,  and  what  sort  of 
position  and  prospects  does  the  profit  sharing  give  to  the  men. 
The  concern  is  governed  by  the  workmen,  but  not  by  the 
whole  mass  of  them.  There  is  a  nucleus  of  picked  men, 
some  three  hundred  in  number  at  present  (the  number  is  not 
fixed)  which  is  the  governing  body.  These  men  in  their  meet- 
ing elect  the  foremen  every  year,  and  when  either  of  the  two 
managing  partners  dies  or  resigns,  they  elect  his  successor. 


20  TWO    MODERN    PHILANTHROPISTS. 

The  management  of  the  business  is  left  with  these  partners. 
The  nucleus  or  *'  noyau "  elects  its  own  members,  on  recom- 
mendation of  its  own  committee,  and  subject  to  the  rules. 
Candidates  must  have  worked  five  years  for  the  house,  and  be 
between  twenty-five  and  forty  years  of  age. 

The  Mutual  Aid  Society  contains  about  two  hundred  mem- 
bers, who  must  belong  to  the  nucleus.  It  is  managed  by 
a  committee  of  its  own  members.  There  is  no  subscription 
from  the  men,  but  it  gets  its  funds  from  a  share  of  the  profits 
of  the  house.  It  has  now  an  enormous  reserve  fund,  and 
gives  very  high  benefits  to  its  members  :  life  pensions  of  ^^48 
to  workmen  over  fifty,  who  have  worked  twenty  years  for  the 
house,  and  half  the  pension  continued  to  their  widows.  I  am 
not  quite  sure  if  they  give  anytliing  to  workmen  who  are  not 
yet  members  of  the  Society,  except  in  case  of  accidents.  In 
the  ordinary  course  a  workman  may  expect  to  be  elected  a 
member,  and  the  number  may  increase. 

The  profit  sharing  is  managed  like  this.  First,  the  workmen 
have  their  regular  wages.  Five  per  cent,  is  paid  on  capital  as 
a  first  charge,  I  presume  after  wages  are  paid,  then  the  net 
profits  are  divided  into  one  half  and  two  quarters.  The  one 
half  is  divided  among  all  the  workmen  employed  by  the  firm 
in  proportion  to  their  wages.  This  has  been  of  late  years 
pretty  near  twenty  per  cent.,  that  is  4J.  on  every  pound  of 
wages.  One  of  the  two  quarters  of  the  profits  goes  to  the 
two  managing  partners  ;  and  I  must  explain  here,  that  the  man- 
aging partners  must  have  some  capital  in  the  business.  So  you 
may  ask.  How  can  a  working  man  be  elected  managing  partner, 
seeing  that  he  will  not  have  any  capital  ?  It  is  arranged  in 
this  vsay :  the  outgoing  partner  is  not  allowed  to  realize  his 
capital  till  the  incoming  partner  has  bought  him  out,  by  means 
of  his  share  of  the  profits.     So  this  is  a  genuine  arrangement. 


TWO   MODERN    PHILANTHROPISTS.  21 

It  is  really  the  fact  that  there  is  nothing  to  prevent  quite  a 
poor  man  from  being  elected  partner,  if  his  mates  think  him 
the  best  man. 

Then  there  is  still  one  quarter  of  the  profits  to  account  for ; 
this  goes  to  the  Mutual  Aid  Society.  So  it  comes  to  this,  that 
three-quarters  of  the  profits  go  to  the  workmen,  directly  and 
indirectly.  There  are  about  i,ioo  workmen  altogether.  And 
beyond  that,  they  can  have  capital  in  the  business,  and  if  so, 
the  interest  on  capital  so  far  goes  to  them.  The  Mutual  Aid 
Society  has  about  half  its  capital  in  the  business,  about 
;^2o,ooo,  and  some  of  the  workmen  have  capital  in  it.  They 
just  get  five  per  cent,  on  that.  Capital  gets  no  profits,  only 
interest. 

When  a  workman  joins  such  a  society,  his  future  is,  humanly 
speaking,  in  his  own  hands,  and  in  the  hands  of  all  his  mates. 
His  profits  depend  upon  how  he  works,  and  upon  how  they 
work ;  and  his  prospects  depend  upon  his  own  good  conduct, 
and  upon  the  justice  of  the  others — I  mean  their  justice  as 
to  the  rules  about  the  benefits  of  the  society,  and  as  to  his 
election  into  the  nucleus,  or  to  be  foreman,  or  to  the  partner- 
ship. Of  course,  if  the  men  are  not  wise  and  just,  they  will 
wreck  the  concern,  and  they  will  deserve  to.  And  of  course 
a  business  like  this  may  fail,  just  as  any  business  may  fail, 
from  ill-fortune,  though  I  think  it  is  not  likely  to  fail  from 
incautious  speculation.  All  one  can  say  in  general  is,  that  in 
a  society  like  this,  bar  accidents,  every  man  has  open  to  him 
a  really  human  life,  in  which  the  welfare  of  all  depends  on  the 
heartiness  and  on  the  wisdom  with  which  every  man  works 
for  the  common  purpose,  that  is  to  say,  does  his  duty. 

I  am  not  here  to  preach  co-operation  or  profit  sharing.  I 
am  merely  speaking  of  the  way  in  which  Leclaire  looked  at 
the  great  duty  of  making  a  good  solid  life  possible  for  the 


22  TWO    MODERN    PHILANTHROPISTS. 

people  in  his  trade.  There  may  be  other  ways  of  doing  the 
same  thing,  and  there  are  very  great  difficulties  in  doing  it  in 
this  way.  But  I  think  every  one  must  agree  so  far  as  this, 
that  Leclaire  had  the  right  object  before  him,  and  went  to  work 
in  the  right  spirit — in  the  only  spirit  in  which  a  man  can  do 
any  good,  and  in  a  spirit  which  always  does  good  in  any  walk 
,of  life;  that  is  to  say,  he  made  his  reform  by  hving  his  own 
life  and  doing  his  own  duties  with  good  heart  and  good  sense, 
and  contriving  from  time  to  time  the  arrangements  which  came 
naturally  out  of  his  relations  in  the  way  of  business,  when 
he  looked  at  his  business  as  a  duty  towards  human  beings. 
In  his  whole  life  nothing  strikes  me  more  than  the  singleness 
of  his  purpose  and  his  extraordinary  patience  and  foresight. 
It  was  forty  years'  persevering  work  from  1829,  when  he  first 
paid  his  men  more  than  the  current  rate  of  wages,  till  1869, 
when  he  signed  the  last  rules  of  the  house.  How  thoroughly 
he  saw  that  the  whole  success  depended  on  intelligence  and 
character  ;  and  what  faith  he  had  in  producing  them  by  edu- 
cation and  habit !  How  gradually  he  began  his  work, — higher 
wages,  then  the  Mutual  Aid  Society,  then  profit  sharing,  then 
the  Mutual  Aid  Society  broken  up — he  had  to  let  them  get 
confidence  in  the  thing — then  another  Mutual  Aid  Society, 
which  he  at  last  persuaded  them  not  to  break  up ;  and  then 
finally,  when  he  was  over  sixty,  the  putting  the  Society  on  a 
legally  permanent  footing,  so  that  there  should  be  pensions  for 
every  one.  And  then  what  foresight  and  self-denial,  which 
shows  the  greatness  of  his  character  more  than  anything,  in 
retiring  from  the  direction  of  the  business  in  1864,  so  that 
they  might  learn  to  go  on  without  him.  After  retiring  in 
1864,  he  wrote  to  the  managing  partner,  "Every  time  that  you 
see  me  in  Paris  say  to  me,  *  What  do  you  come  here  for  ?  We 
don'i  want  you ;  you  forget  that  you  are  sixty-five  years  of  age, 


TWO    MODERN    PHILANTHROPISTS.  23 

and  that  it  is  indispensable  that  we  should  learn  to  go  on  with- 
out you.' "  But  it  is  touching  that  in  the  time  of  the  Com- 
mune, at  the  beginning  of  187 1,  he  went  back  to  Paris.  He 
said,  "  If  Paris  is  blown  up,  I  will  be  buried  in  its  ruins  with 
my  workmen."  He  died  in  1872,  but  till  now  the  house  has 
gone  on  prosperously  under  the  management  of  the  men. 

This  was  what  seems  to  me  to  be  a  thorough  and  single- 
hearted  religious  life,  a  life  good  in  itself,  and  good  in  its 
effects  on  others.  Leclairq's  dream  was,  he  said,  "  that  a 
workman  and  his  wife  should  in  their  old  age  have  the  where- 
withal to  live  in  peace,  without  being  a  burden  upon  any  one." 
His  life  is  not  split  up,  not  feverish,  not  patchy,  like  the  other 
life  we  were  speaking  of.  He  was  before  his  age  ;  he  grasped 
the  true  direction  of  the  nineteenth  century.  His  influence  may 
seem  at  first  sight  narrower  than  that  of  our  worthy  George 
Moore,  who  had  his  finger  in  every  pie,  and  was  so  devoted 
to  missionaries.  But  think  of  this,  1,100  workmen  for  several 
years  without  a  case  of  drunkenness  !  A  great  many  hospitals 
might  be  built,  and  many  hundreds  and  thousands  of  religious 
books  might  be  distributed,  without  even  beginning  to  lay  the 
foundation  of  the  good,  self-supporting,  well-arranged  life  which 
this  son  of  a  village  shoemaker  was  able  to  bring  into  existence 
by  straightforwardly  managing  the  business  of  a  painter  and 
decorator  as  a  duty  towards  human  beings. 


II. 

INDIVIDUAL  AND  SOCIAL  REFORM* 

MY  object  in  speaking  here  this  evening  is  twofold.  It 
is  in  the  first  place  to  illustrate,  by  two  or  three 
examples,  what  I  take  to  be  the  true  connection  between  the 
reform  of  individual  life  by  individual  exertions  and  the 
reform  of  social  arrangements  by  the  power  of  society;  and  in 
the  second  place,  while  discussing  these  examples,  to  indicate 
what  seem  to  me  to  be  some  chief  elements  in  a  not  remotely 
practicable  social  ideal. 

I  hope  no  one  will  think  that  I  intend  to  disparage  one  of 
these  kinds  of  reform  in  order  to  exalt  the  other.  There  are 
people  whose  minds  are  like  a  pair  of  scales :  they  can  only 
hold  two  things  at  a  time,  and  if  one  of  the  things  goes  up,  the 
other  must  go  down.  I  had  better  say  plainly  at  once,  that 
what  I  want  to  plead  for  is  just  the  opposite  of  such  an  atti- 
tude. What  has  always  impressed  me  as  the  most  striking 
feature  of  social  progress  is  the  inseparable  identity  between 
these  two  aspects  of  reform.  The  operation  of  law  seems  to 
me  to  consist  in  ratifying  by  the  sanction  of  the  public  power 
certain  expressions  and  resolutions  of  the  public  mind ;  and 
the  public  mind  is  the  mind  of  individuals,  in  so  far  as  they 
co-operate  for  social  judgment  or  for  social  action.  Laws  may 
be  compared  to  the  wood  of  a  tree,  or  the  skeleton  of  an 

*  An  address  given  for  the  Ethical  Society,  and  subsequently  published 
in  Time. 


INDIVIDUAL   AND    SOCIAL    REFORM.  25 

animal,  each  of  which  is  indeed  a  rigid  framework,  but  has 
been  entirely  moulded  by  the  growth  of  the  flexible  parts 
which  seem  to  hang  upon  it.  But  the  illustration  is  not 
strong  enough.  Wood  or  bone  may  die,  and  yet  retain  its 
strength ;  but  a  dead  law  has  no  strength  at  all,  and  a  law  can 
be  a  dead  letter  without  being  repealed.  Law  has  its  strength 
as  well  as  its  birth  in  the  public  will.  Thus  the  process  which 
I  want  to  look  at  is  the  process  by  which  changes  in  the  life 
of  a  people  find  their  expression  and  completion  in  the  acts 
of  the  public  power,  and  by  which,  also,  the  acts  of  the  public 
power  are  able  to  strengthen  and  support  the  life  of  a  people. 
And  the  light  in  which  I  want  to  consider  this  process  is  that 
of  a  single  movement  and  development,  which  takes  the  shape 
of  law,  or  of  public  opinion,  or  of  individual  initiative,  accord- 
ing to  the  needs  of  the  moment ;  but  is  always  in  reality  a 
growth  of  moral  life,  an  extension  and  animation  of  our  ideas 
of  social  duty. 

I  shall  be  sorry  if  the  first  example  which  I  want  to  consider 
appears  too  trivial  to  bring  before  this  audience.  I  confess  that 
I  do  in  part  wish  to  insist  on  the  enormous  importance  of  cer- 
tain duties  and  capacities  that  we  are  apt  to  regard  as  trivial. 

On  any  Friday  evening  during  the  past  winter  you  might 
have  seen  in  a  room,  not  five  minutes'  walk  from  this  hall, 
two  or  three  volunteer  teachers,  ladies,  one  of  them  a  member 
of  the  Ethical  Society,  instructing  six  or  eight  lads  in  the 
elements  of  woodcarving.  In  Stepney  and  Ratcliif  you  might 
have  seen  similar  classes,  and  others  in  a  good  many  quarters 
of  London.  The  teaching  is  not  meant  to  be  a  preparation 
for  the  woodcarver's  trade ;  it  is  less  than  that  in  one  way,  and 
more  in  another.  It  is  less,  because  it  does  not  aim  at  turning 
out  finished  workmen  who  could  compete  with  professionals — 
in  fact,  the  lads  who  are  taught  are  already  occupied  in  other 


26  INDIVIDUAL   AND    SOCIAL   REFORM, 

trades.  It  is  more,  because  it  does  aim  at  awakening  the 
more  general  interests  and  enjoyments  of  artistic  knowledge, 
and  at  pointing  out  some  of  the  features  which  constitute 
beauty  in  art  and  in  nature.  Of  course  there  are  many 
failures,  and  there  are  not  any  very  grand  results.  Still,  if  a 
pupil  is  able  to  attend  for  any  length  of  time,  a  certain  change 
is  produced  in  his  mind;  a  new  perception  is  awakened,  a 
new  interest  is  acquired ;  he  sees  things  to  which  he  was  blind 
before,  and  enjoys  things  to  which  he  was  insensible  before. 

This  is  a  small  affair,  and  it  does  not  seem  very  gigantic 
when  we  say  that  in  Great  Britain  and  Ireland  there  are  more 
than  four  thousand  such  pupils  undergoing  such  instruction, 
which  is  sought  by  the  pupils  and  imparted  by  the  teachers 
purely  for  love  of  the  subject.  In  some  cases  these  teachers 
are  labouring  men,  who  give  their  evenings  to  the  work  with 
that  devotion  which  characterises  hard-working  men  when 
their  interest  is  awakened.  Of  course  woodcarving  is  not  the 
only  subject  taught.  All  the  decorative,  or  lesser  arts,  find  a 
place,  and  the  nature  of  beauty  and  some  idea  of  design  is 
meant  to  be  taught  along  with  all  of  them. 

Now  I  want  first  to  look  back  ten  years  in  the  history  of 
this  movement,  and  then  to  look  forward  ten  years. 

Ten  years  ago  there  was  nothing  of  all  the  teaching  I  have 
referred  to,  except  just  one  lady  in  Shropshire,  teaching  one 
or  two  classes  of  country  lads  round  her  own  home.  Go  a 
few  years  further  back  still,  and  there  was  not  even  this. 
There  was  nothing  then  but  the  writings  and  influence  of  Mr. 
Ruskin,  and  perhaps,  for  all  I  know,  of  Mr.  William  Morris, 
working  on  the  genius  of  this  lady,  whose  mind  was  being 
filled  with  the  behef  in  the  moral  and  educational  value  of 
beautiful  handicraft.  Gradually  she  set  to  work,  gathered 
friends  round  her,  adopted  suggestions  from  others,  formed  a 


INDIVIDUAL  AND   SOCIAL   REFORM.  27 

small  society.  Three  years  ago  this  society  took  root  in 
London,  and  it  has  now  reached  about  six  times  the  extent 
which  it  had  then  attained.  "  Good  seed  flies  on  the  wings 
of  the  wind  " ;  and  the  ideas  of  a  great  art-critic,  and  the  daily 
toil  of  one  woman  in  a  remote  country  district,  have  already 
developed  into  a  practical  influence  that  is  brightening  thou- 
sands of  lives. 

But  now  suppose  we  look  forward  ten  years.  This  is  a 
more  varied  problem,  because  almost  every  plant  branches 
out  as  it  grows  up.  I  will  select  three  out  of  many  possible 
ways  in  which  I  hope  that  this  advance  in  educational  practice 
will  affect  our  institutions,  and  even  our  statute  book. 

1.  Every  one  is  crying  out  in  his  own  particular  language, 
whether  with  prayers  or  with  curses,  for  educational  reform. 
At  the  same  time  we  all  desire,  I  suppose,  and  it  seems  that 
we  are  to  have,  something  or  other  in  the  way  of  local  self- 
government.  Now  I  do  trust  all  this  will  end  in  throwing  on 
the  citizens  of  every  locality  the  main  power  and  reponsibility 
with  regard  to  the  education  of  their  children,  and  of  their 
lads  and  girls,  who  are  growing  up  to  manhood  and  woman- 
hood. This  is  a  branch  of  administration  upon  which  the 
moral  and  material  welfare  of  the  people  of  these  islands 
absolutely  depends.  Who  is  going  to  look  after  this  branch 
of  administration  ?  There  is  only  one  answer.  If  you  want 
a  thing  well  done,  do  it  yourself.  I  will  quote  the  last  words 
on  education  of  a  great  man  recently  dead,  who  was  for  five- 
and-thirty  years  an  English  inspector  of  schools.  Matthew 
.  Arnold  wrote  in  February,  1888  : — 

"  I  wish  to  indicate  certain  points  to  which  those  for  whose 
use  the  Report*  is  now  designed  will  do  well,  I  think,  to 

*  *'  Special  Report  on  certain  points  connected  with  Elementary  Educa- 
tion in  Germany,  Switzerland,  and  France." 


2  8  INDIVIDUAL   AND   SOCIAL   REFORM. 

direct  their  minds.  The  first  of  these  points  is  the  need  that 
those  who  use  the  popular  school  should  arrive  at  clear  and 
just  notions  of  what  they  want  their  own  school  to  be,  and 
should  seek  to  get  it  made  this.  At  present  their  school  is 
not  this,  but  it  is  rather  what  the  political  and  governing 
classes,  establishing  a  school  for  the  benefit  of  the  working 
classes,  think  that  such  a  school  ought  to  be.  The  second 
point  is,  that  our  existing  popular  school  is  far  too  little  for- 
mative and  humanising,  and  that  much  in  it,  which  ad- 
ministrators point  to  as  valuable  results,  is  in  truth  mere 
machinery." 

Therefore  I  say,  that  to  create  in  every  quarter  of  our  large 
towns,  and  in  every  country  district,  a  circle  of  men  and 
women  of  the  wage-earning  class,  who  have  had  something  of 
a  humanising  and  formative  training,  and  who  are,  as  is  always 
the  result  of  such  a  training,  enthusiasts  for  education  in  the 
largest  sense,  is  a  work  of  paramount  importance  for  the  future 
of  our  popular  schools.  It  is  a  work  which  in  ten  years'  time 
will  leave  a  deep  mark  on  our  educational  code,  on  our  school 
buildings,  and  on  our  system  of  school  management.  And  I 
will  venture  to  say  that  no  other  equality  of  chances  has  a 
tenth  part  of  the  importance  that  belongs  to  equality  in 
education. 

You  can  secure  this  by  taking  in  hand  the  management  of 
the  popular  schools,  and  you  cannot  secure  it  in  any  other  way. 

2.  I  pass  to  another  point  of  social  equality.  The  dis- 
tinguishing mark  of  social  equality  is,  to  my  mind,  identity 
of  enjoyments.  We  used  to  be  told  by  the  good  old  school 
that  the  hunting-field  and  the  racecourse  kept  English  society 
together ;  and  perhaps,  before  the  growth  of  the  great  towns 
with  their  highly  educated  workmen,  there  was  something  in 
this.     But  of  course  the  poorer  people  were  lookers-on  at  these 


INDIVIDUAL   AND    SOCIAL    REFORM.  29 

things,  rather  than  participators ;  they  are  not  really  amuse- 
ments for  the  million,  except  in  as  far  as  the  million  take  to 
betting.  Now  no  doubt  we  all  hope  that,  with  proper  pro- 
vision of  open  spaces  and  public  buildings,  games  and  gym- 
nastics will  be  more  and  more  generally  practised ;  but  I  want 
to  refer  now  to  other  forms  of  enjoyment. 

One  is  rather  disinclined  to  say  very  much  about  museums 
and  picture  galleries  and  public  libraries  as  means  of  enjoy- 
ment, because  these  places  are  now  apt  to  be  so  very  doleful 
and  unattractive.  This  is  partly  the  fault  of  the  management, 
and  partly  the  fault  of  the  visitors.  But  when  our  common 
education  gives  us  a  little  more  feeling  and  insight  for  the 
human  side  of  art  and  craftsmanship,  then  I  think  we  shall 
care  more  to  become  acquainted  with  the  history  and  fortunes 
of  arts  and  crafts,  the  products  of  which  are  the  direct  outcome 
and  record  of  the  lives  and  feelings  and  labours  of  unnamed 
millions  of  our  race.  This  is  a  point  of  view  which  we  owe 
largely  to  Mr.  Morris.  Then  I  think  the  management,  which 
will  depend  upon  the  local  authority,  will  become  more  ener- 
getic and  zealous,  and  the  visitors  will  be  more  interested ; 
and  this  will  have  the  effect  of  making  the  museums  and 
galleries  less  desolate  and  more  hospitable  and  cheerful ;  and 
perhaps  some  day  we  may  get  as  far  as  to  have  a  public 
orchestra  playing  in  some  public  room.  When  an  interest  like 
this  becomes  common  and  natural,  it  will  no  longer  be  thought 
priggish  to  care  about  these  things,  and  they  will  be  an  im- 
portant feature  of  our  holiday  life.  This  would  be  the  begin- 
ning of  a  great  social  change,  because  all  sensible  people  would 
more  and  more  tend  to  spend  their  Sundays  and  holidays  in 
the  same  way,  and  the  rich  people  might  lose  something  of 
their  vulgar  exclusiveness,  and  the  poorer  people  something  of 
their  enforced  narrowness  of  outlook.     And  a  certain  social 


30  INDIVIDUAL   AND    SOCIAL   REFORM. 

pride,  in  a  citizenship  that  means  a  common  life  worth  living, 
will  grow  up,  and  replace  the  brutal  exclusiveness  of  classes. 
We  should  all  feel  that  the  best  things  were  now  for  all,  and 
not  for  the  few,  and  that  this  was  enough  to  prove  that  they 
were  really  the  best  things,  because  it  is  only  the  best  things 
that  can  be  for  all.  And  this  social  pride  would  react  on  the 
administrative  work  of  the  local  authority,  and  increase  its 
energy,  its  thoroughness,  and  its  public  spirit. 

And  the  same  influences  would  leave  their  mark  on  a  pri- 
vate life — the  life  of  the  family.  I  know  quite  well  that  the 
wealthy  and  orthodox  infidel  will  say,  with  an  affectation  of 
practical  insight,  that  people  whose  lives  are  a  struggle  cannot 
be  expected  to  take  pleasure  in  beauty  and  knowledge.  And 
I  agree  so  far  as  this — that  they  cannot  be  expected  to  take 
such  pleasure.  All  I  know  is,  that  they  do  take  it.  I  con- 
stantly hear  and  see  conclusive  proofs  of  this.  A  lady  de- 
scribed to  me  the  other  day  the  resolution  and  enjoyment  with 
which  an  Irish  lad  pursued  his  woodcarving  in  a  mud  cabin,  in 
county  Limerick  ;  and  it  is  not  long  since  I  heard  how  some 
Scotch  lads  actually  preferred  decorating  their  own  homes  to 
turning  a  penny  by  selling  their  work.  This  sounds  like  a 
miracle,  but  has  the  advantage  of  being  a  fact. 

3.  And  these  educational  influences  will  ultimately  produce 
an  effect  on  the  organisation  of  industry  itself.  The  mere  fact 
that  the  two  greatest  English  writers  on  art  of  this  or  of  any 
century  have  found  it  necessary  to  become  writers  on  social 
economy,  is  enough  to  prove,  if  it  wanted  proving,  that  the 
national  appreciation  of  workmanship  and  the  national  organi- 
sation of  industry  are  but  two  aspects  of  the  same  thing.  If  I 
were  to  venture  in  passing  to  criticise  the  ideas  of  John  Ruskin 
and  of  Mr.  William  Morris,  I  should  say  that  the  lifework  of 
these  two  great  men,  co-operating  with  other  influences,  has 


INDIVIDUAL  AND   SOCIAL  REFORM.  3 1 

done  more  for  us  than  they  are  themselves  aware.  It  is  our 
duty,  I  admit,  at  least  to  listen  with  respect  to  those  from 
whom  we  have  already  learnt  so  much ;  but  it  is  my  own  firm 
conviction  that  there  is  far  less  to  be  gained  from  their  detailed 
speculations  in  social  economy  than  from  the  nineteenth- 
century  renaissance,  the  new  birth,  which  they  have  been  the 
chief  agents  in  bringing  about.  Such  teaching  operations 
as  those  to  which  I  have  referred  in  the  beginning  of  this 
lecture  are  merely  an  attempt  to  popularise  what  these  great 
men  have  done,  and  belong,  in  a  humble  way,  to  the  same 
line  of  advance.  After  all,  no  progress  is  isolated.  The 
awakening  of  Europe  is  continuous,  from  the  time  of  Goethe 
tiU  to  day. 

The  organisation  of  industry  will  be  affected  by  educational 
progress  in  various  ways. 

First,  the  public  mind  will  learn  to  see  in  the  productions 
of  handicraft  the  expression  of  the  life  of  the  craftsmen,  and 
will  realize  that  a  sense  of  beauty  or  fitness  in  the  production 
cannot  be  divorced  from  a  sense  of  duty  towards  the  producer. 
Only  health  and  happiness  can  produce  sound  workmanship 
and  pleasant  decoration.  It  is  a  saying  of  the  fishermen's 
wives  in  Scotland  when  they  are  selling  the  fish,  "  It's  no  fish 
you're  buying;  it's  men's  lives."  This  is  what  we  all  must 
come  to  feel.  In  all  the  transactions  of  industry  we  are 
trafficking  in  the  lives  of  men  and  women ;  and  therefore  we 
shall  be  ready  to  give  aid  and  encouragement  to  organising 
their  lives,  we  shall  be  ready  and  willing  to  legislate  for  their 
better  health  and  comfort,  and,  above  all  things,  we  shall  insist, 
for  their  sakes  as  for  our  own,  that  the  workmanship  shall  be 
good  and  sound. 

Secondly,  then,  I  look  for  a  change  in  the  dignity  of  the 
craftsman.     The  old  economy  said  that  a  respectable  calling 


32  INDIVIDUAL  AND   SOCIAL   REFORM. 

was  apt  to  be  underpaid,  because  it  took  out  part  of  its  wages 
in  public  esteem.  Tliis  view  has  its  truth ;  but  1  feel  sure 
that  in  the  long-run  public  esteem  promotes  material  welfare. 
Public  opinion  can  strengthen  organisation,  and  can  to  some 
extent  prohibit  unjust  terms  of  partnership,  though  it  cannot, 
of  course,  determine  shares  of  profit  in  particular  cases.  It 
can  confer  importance  and  eminence,  and  these  things  react 
upon  material  welfare.  At  present  I  have  no  doubt  that  the 
skilled  workman  is  under-esteemed  and  underpaid  by  com- 
parison with  persons  of  financial  or  secretarial  skill,  or  with 
the  so-called  designer  or  architect.  The  reason  is  in  part  that 
the  craftsman  himself  is  not  what  he  should  be,  is  not  an 
artist  or  a  man  of  science,  but  is  a  mere  mechanic ;  and  then, 
as  always  happens,  he  is  not  expected  to  be  more  than  this, 
and,  because  he  is  not  expected  to  be,  he  is  not.  Two 
changes  must  come  together :  the  craftsman  must  assert  him- 
self by  becoming  an  artist,  and  the  public  must  recognise  him 
if  he  is,  and  condemn  him  if  he  is  not.  As  a  detail,  I  may 
say,  in  all  high-class  work,  the  workman  should  have  the  credit 
of  what  he  makes  with  his  own  hands.  His  mark  should  be 
on  it.  I  am  told  that  an  excellent  start  in  this  direction  is 
being  made  at  Toynbee  Hall. 

And  further,  the  terrible  problem  of  unskilled  labour  would 
not  be  left  untouched.  The  range  of  skilled  hand  labour 
would  be  vastly  extended  ;  the  field  of  unskilled  labour  might, 
in  a  corresponding  proportion,  be  left  to  machinery.  I  can- 
not enter  into  this  at  length.  It  seems  plain  that  the  worst 
pinch  is  in  the  long  hours  of  monotonous,  soul-destroying,  un- 
skilled labour.  I  hope  much  from  supplanting  a  good  deal 
of  this  by  interesting  skilled  labour,  and  frankly  helping  out 
the  rest  by  machinery  and  shortening  its  hours. 

These  are  the  changes  which  we  see  before  us,  when  we 


INDIVIDUAL  AND   SOCIAL   REFORM.  33 

look  forward  ten  years  from  the  educational  point  of  view 
alone.  It  is  impossible  to  draw  the  line  between  the  indi- 
vidual and  the  social  character  of  such  reforms.  The  move- 
ment in  question  will,  e.g.,  probably  affect  the  drafting  of  the 
Technical  Education  Bill ;  it  will  certainly  affect  its  working. 
Converging  results  will  spring  from  other  influences.  And  it 
is  as  certain  as  any  human  prospect  can  be,  that  if  we  jointly 
and  severally  do  our  duty  as  friends,  parents,  electors  to  the 
local  authority,  managers  of  evening  and  of  primary  schools, 
and  as  human  beings  with  humanising  interests  of  our  own, 
we  can  bring  about  changes  of  this  kind  in  our  social,  edu- 
cational, industrial,  and  recreative  organisation,  which  will 
amount,  in  their  cumulative  effect,  to  no  small  instalment  of  a 
social  revolution. 

Now  I  turn  to  a  subject  which  apparently  differs  from  the 
last,  in  as  far  as  the  attempt  to  initiate  progress  has  arisen 
more  distinctly  from  legislation.  But  here,  too,  we  shall  find 
that  we  are  really  dealing  with  a  thoroughgoing  advance  in 
the  mind  and  character  of  the  people. 

It  is  only  within  the  last  half-century  that  the  public  atten- 
tion has  been  given  to  the  dwellings  of  the  wage-earning  class 
with  the  definite  purpose  of  improving  their  condition.  The 
statement  needs  this  qualification,  because  the  danger  and 
misery  of  a  mass  of  overcrowded  tenements  were  observed  in 
London  as  early  as  the  time  of  Elizabeth. 

The  confluence  of  the  people  to  London  was  even  then 

largely  caused  by  the  unwise  charity  of  the  Londoners ;  and 

the  growth  of  the  population  outside  the  city  gates  frightened 

the  city  for  its  trade,  and  the  government  both  for  health  and 

4ox  order. 

But  their  remedy  was  not  what  we  should  call  a  construc- 
tive  remedy.      It   consisted   in   proclamations   against   fresh 

D 


34  INDIVIDUAL   AND    SOCIAL   REFORM. 

buildings  within  three  miles  of  the  city  gates,  and  against 
overcrowding,  and  against  inhabited  cellars.  People  living  in 
cellars  in  London  are  first  mentioned  about  1640,  and  Irish 
poor  in  St.  Giles'  in  that  year. 

These  proclamations  did  no  good.  I^ondon  went  on  grow- 
ing, and  becoming  more  and  more  unhealthy.  A  writer  about 
two  hundred  years  ago  says,  "One  way  with  another,  a  plague 
happeneth  in  London  every  twenty  years." 

There  was  more  regulation  within  the  city  walls,  but  chiefly 
to  secure  cleanliness  in  the  streets,  and  to  provide  against  fire. 

So  it  remains  true  that  there  was  no  attempt  to  improve  the 
people's  dwellings  till  half  a  century  ago.  In  fact,  there  were 
no  sanitary  principles  recognised  in  any  dwellings  before  that 
time.  I  should  suppose  that  our  sanitary  discoveries  and 
legislation,  and  therefore  our  future  system  of  local  govern- 
ment, largely  owe  their  origin  to  the  labours  of  the  men  of 
science  who  perfected  the  compound  microscope  between 
1820  and  1830.  We  may  call  to  mind  that  the  Prince  Con- 
sort died  of  typhoid  fever,  and  the  Prince  of  Wales  narrowly 
escaped  a  similar  death.  So  our  negligence  in  purely  sanitary 
matters  was  tolerably  impartial. 

But  a  variety  of  philanthropic  and  political  motives  contri- 
buted in  the  years  following  1832  to  push  forward  this  ques- 
tion. In  particular,  the  outbreak  of  cholera  in  1831,  with  a 
terribly  unhealthy  year  in  1837,  when  a  return  of  cholera  was 
dreaded  in  London,  acted  strongly  on  the  minds  of  reformers, 
which  were  then  directed  to  the  condition  of  the  working 
classes.  A  whole  heap  of  public  inquiries  were  instituted, 
one  of  which  resulted  in  Mr.  Chadwick's  report  of  1842,  "On 
the  Condition  of  the  Labouring  Classes  of  Great  Britain." 

It  is  from  about  this  time,  in  the  Forties,  that  we  must  date 
the  effective  growth  of  public  interest  in  the  problem.     This 


INDIVIDUAL  AND   SOCIAL   REFORM.  35 

interest,  and  the  action  taken  in  consequence  of  it,  shows  a 
pretty  marked  development,  which  it  is  worth  while  to  glance 
at,  although  it  is  so  complicated  a  subject  that  one  can  only 
touch  a  few  typical  points  here  and  there. 

To  begin  with,  the  movement  has  left  its  record  in  forty 
years  of  legislation,  from  1845  to  1885.  This  legislation 
shows  on  the  whole  two  tendencies  :  first,  a  tendency  to  widen 
the  conception  of  the  problem ;  and,  secondly,  as  a  result  of 
this  widening  conception,  to  rely  increasingly  upon  local 
authorities.  The  widening  of  the  problem  shows  itself  in  the 
advance  from  legislation  directed  to  removing  a  nuisance,  an 
annoyance,  or  danger  to  the  neighbours,  to  legislation  directed 
to  clearing  whole  areas  that  were  unhealthy,  and  rebuilding  on 
them  to  the  best  advantage  ;  that  is  to  say,  recognising  the  pro- 
vision of  dwellings  as  a  matter  of  public  policy. 

The  Nuisance  Removals  Acts  begin,  I  believe,  in  1846.  In 
1855  the  meaning  of  a  "nuisance"  is  extended  to  include 
anything  dangerous  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  house  itself,  such 
as  overcrowding  ;  in  1868,  Torrens' Act  marks  a  turning-point, 
because  it  provides  for  demolishing  unsanitary  houses,  and 
rebuilding  on  their  sites ;  and  Cross's  Act  of  1875  applies-  the 
same  principle  to  large  areas.  Both  of  these  Acts  attempt 
to  keep  the  compensation  down  in  the  public  interest ;  and 
Cross's  Act  forces  the  public  authority  to  incur  loss,  if  neces- 
sary, in  selling  the  sites  for  the  purpose  of  dwellings.  This 
means  that  the  public  mind  has  passed  from  a  negative  to  a 
positive  idea  of  the  remedy  for  the  evil  of  bad  dwellings. 

There  was  one  curious  exception  to  this  order  of  advance. 
In  1851  Lord  Shaftesbury  carried  an  Act  which  enabled  the 
local  authority  to  construct  and  hold  buildings  for  lodging  the 
wage-earning  class.  It  did  not  give  compulsory  powers,  but 
much  could  have, been  done  without  them.     But  the  public 


^6  INDIVIDUAL   AND   SOCIAL   REFORM. 

interest  was  not  then  awakened ;  no  one  stirred  up  the  local 
authorities ;  and  four  years  ago  Lord  Shaftesbury  said  he  sup- 
posed no  one  but  himself  knew  that  the  Act  existed.  It  has 
been  an  absolute  dead  letter. 

But  on  the  whole  the  conception  of  the  problem  steadily 
widened  from  1845  to  1875,  and  we  may  even  say  to  1885 
considering  that  the  commission  which  reported  in  that  year 
took  evidence  on  the  question  of  the  relation  between  rent 
and  wages.  The  Charity  Organisation  Society's  Committee 
of  1 88 1  had  previously  gone  into  this  difficult  question.  This 
shows  that  the  mere  sanitary  problem  had  expanded  into 
a  set  of  problems  affecting  the  whole  position  of  the  working 
class. 

As  to  reliance  upon  local  authorities,  not  to  speak  of  the 
abortive  Act  of  1851,  we  may  remember  that  thfr  Metropolitan 
Board  of  Works  was  created  in  1855.  The  vestries  were 
enabled  by  that  Act  to  appoint  medical  officers  of  health,  and 
were  given  enormously  important  powers  of  making  bye-laws 
under  an  Act  of  1866.  Torrens'  Act  of  1868  depended  on  the 
vestries  ;  and  Cross's  of  1875  on  the  Board  of  Works, 

Now  I  turn  to  the  other  side  of  the  subject.  Who  were  at 
work  in  and  under  all  this  legislation,  and  what  did  they  effect  ? 
There  have  been,  roughly  speaking,  four  classes  of  reformers, 
beginning  one  after  the  other,  but  going  on  together. 

First  came  a  band  of  experts  and  philanthropists,  like  Lord 
Shaftesbury  and  Mr.  Chadwick.  It  was  they,  I  think,  who 
set  the  ball  rolling,  partly  as  public  men,  by  blue-books  and 
Aets  of  Parliament.  I  do  not  think  they  can  have  effected 
very  much  before  1855  ;  but  they  did  slowly  arouse  public 
opinion,  being  ably  seconded  by  three  fearful  visitations  of 
cholera. 

Secondly,  as  a  first  result  of  the  wider  public  interest,  came 


INDIVIDUAL   AND   SOCIAL   REFORM.  37 

the  Model  Dwellings  Companies,  started  by  people  like  Lord 
Shaftesbury,  but  consisting  of  middle-class  citizens  and  men  of 
business,  who  wanted  to  thrash  out  the  question  practically, 
and  see  what  could  be  done  by  ordinary  decent  landlords. 
The  first  societies  were  more  experimental  and  charitable  ; 
then,  as  the  work  was  shown  to  be  possible,  they  got  bigger 
and  more  commercial.  The  first  block  of  model  dwellings 
was  opened  in  London  in  1847,  the  second  in  1850  ;  six  more 
companies  were  formed  in  the  next  twelve  years.  In  1862, 
Mr.  Peabody's  first  gift  of  ;^i 50,000  gave  an  impetus  to  the 
movement.  Still  the  actual  work  done  by  all  the  societies 
together  was  in  itself  next  to  nothing.  They  housed  about 
17,000  individuals  by  1868,  over  30,000  by  1873,  and  40,000 
or  50,000  by  1 88 1. 

The  population  of  London  is  supposed  to  increase  by  65,000 
5  every  year,  of  whom  40,000  are  of  the  wage-earning  :lass,  and 
the  total  number  of  houses  built  since  1848  is  said  10  be  hard 
upon  half  a  million.  So  that,  considered  as  a  supply  of  dwell- 
ings, the  work  of  the  companies  is  a  drop  in  the  ocean.  It 
has  some  uses,  which  I  will  speak  of  later. 

Then,  thirdly,  the  problem  deepened  zs,  there  arose  a  simpler 
and  a  deeper  view  of  it.  It  is  strange,  but  true,  that  in  moral 
matters  the  simplest  view  comes  last.  Everything  else  catches 
our  eye  before  our  own  most  obvious  duties,  and  they  often 
have  to  be  suggested  to  us  by  a  great  genius.  It  was,  I 
believe,  in  the  first  instance,  John  Ruskin  to  whom  the  idea 
was  due,  in  about  1864,  of  what  is  now  known  as  the  Octavia 
Hill  system,  which  depends  on  the  simple  but  not  familiar 
idea  that  a  landlord  has  a  moral  duty  to  his  tenant.  The 
system  consists  in  the  employment  of  trained  women  as  agents 
and  rent-collectors,  who  manage  the  property  as  any  decent 
owner  ought  to  manage  it,  but  with  a  good  deal  of  individual 


38  INDIVIDUAL   AND    SOCIAL    REFORM. 

supervision.  This  system  is  not  essential  or  even  desirable 
for  the  houses  of  first-rate  artisans,  but  it  is  absolutely  indis- 
pensable for  the  houses  of  people  who  have  lost  the  habit  of 
living  in  comfort  and  cleanliness.  Without  such  a  system  no 
house  that  can  be  built  would  remain  sanitary  for  a  month 
with  inhabitants  of  this  class.  This  is  not  now  a  mere  philan- 
thropic experiment.  It  is  a  mode  of  managing  house  property 
extensively  applied,  under  which  probably  several  thousand 
families  live  decently  and  with  a  tendency  to  improve,  who 
would  otherwise  live  miserably  with  a  tendency  to  deteriorate. 

Lastly,  about  the  same  time  a  chance  was  given  to  the  local 
authorities  to  do  their  duty,  of  which  excellent  use  was  made 
in  two  or  three  cases.  The  power  to  make  bye-laws  for 
inspection  and  registration  of  tenement  houses  under  the  Act 
of  1866  afforded  the  most  simple  means  of  controlling  the 
state  of  the  dwellings  supply  in  every  district.  Down  to  1884, 
however,  only  two  districts  had  thoroughly  gone  into  this  work, 
with  the  result  that  in  one  district  ten  thousand  persons,  and 
in  another  thirty  thousand  were  living  in  houses  inspected  and 
warranted  as  in  fair  sanitary  condition.  I  am  quite  unable  to 
understand  why  the  ratepayers  have  not  insisted  on  this  simple 
process  being  adopted  in  every  district  of  London.  It  costs 
the  public  nothing,  so  far  as  I  know. 

And  under  the  head  of  the  practical  moral  reformers  I  may 
mention  the  work  familiar  to  most  of  us  as  that  of  the  Com- 
mittee of  the  Mansion  House  Council. 

The  connection  between  the  reformers  and  the  reforms  is 
curious  and  interesting.  It  is  a  perpetual  meeting  of  ex- 
tremes. The  private  enterprise  dwellings  companies  find  they 
can  build  tenements,  but  they  want  cheap  sites.  The  very 
unsocialistic  Charity  Organisation  Society,  five  years  after  its 
foundation,  examines  into  this  question  by  its  committee  of 


INDIVIDUAL   AND    SOCIAL   REFORM.  39 

1873,  ^^^  does  much  to  procure  Cross's  Act  of  1875,  which 
deals  with  the  problem  of  procuring  cheap  sites ;  and  from 
the  working  of  that  Act  the  more  drastic  ideas  now  current 
have  largely  sprung.  For  instance,  the  Birmingham  improve- 
ments were  carried  on  under  that  Act.  But  these  more  drastic 
ideas,  as  represented  in  the  Commission  of  1885,  have  again 
forced  us  back  to  the  conclusion  that  we  musi  have  more 
public  interest,  afid  a  public  authority  more  in  touch 
with  the  public  interest.  The  Act  of  1885  says — I  am  not 
speaking  in  legal  phrase — that  it  is  the  duty  of  the  local 
authority  to  do  its  duty ;  and  that  is  about  the  practical  con- 
clusion to  which  forty  years  of  legislation  have  brought  us. 
Just  as  private  enterprise  led  up  to  legislation,  so  legislation 
leads  up  to  individual  duty.  When  you  have  not  a  good 
local  authority  with  good  servants,  your  law  is  a  dead  letter 
When  you  have,  there  is  little,  though  there  is  something,  to 
be  desired. 

Thus  it  seems  that  the  widening  and  the  deepening  of  the 
problem  are  not  antagonistic  to  one  another.  The  legislative 
reformer  of  to-day  knows  well  that  he  is  only  arming  with  the 
public  power  a  spirit  and  a  purpose  which  the  community 
must  supply.  The  private  enterprise  reformer  of  to-day  is  not 
the  laissez-faire  economist,  but  is  the  citizen  actuated  by 
moral  claims,  and  determined,  whenever  it  is  useful  or  needful, 
to  transform  his  private  action  into  that  of  the  public  power. 
The  only  question  that  arises  is  concerned  with  the  precise 
degree  of  this  use  and  need.  In  my  opinion,  such  a  matter  of 
degree  can  only  be  determined  in  detail.  I  will  illustrate  the 
difference  and  the  coalescence  of  the  two  points  of  view  by  read- 
ing some  answers  given  by  Miss  Hill  before  the  Commission  of 
1885  (p.  296).  Miss  Hill  had  been  saying  that  she  thought 
the  ground  landlord  should  be  taxed,  especially  in  view  of  the 


40  INDIVIDUAL   AND    SOCIAL    REFORM. 

enormous  increase  of  value  which  he  gets  when  his  leases  fall 
in.     Lord  Salisbury,  in  consequence  of  this  answer,  asks : — 

Q.  "  You  have  not  much  sympathy  for  the  ground  land- 
lord?" 

A.  "  I  have  great  sympathy  for  the  ground  landlord ;  he  is 
a  man  whose  power  for  good  I  believe  in,  and  I  have  spent 
much  of  my  life  in  getting  people  to  become  ground  land- 
lords." 

Q.  "  You  wish  to  multiply  him,  but  to  tax  him  ?  " 

A.  "  Yes,  and  to  see  him  tax  himself. ^^ 

It  is  fair  to  say  that  this  has  been  done  by  the  Duke  of 
Westminster  and  others  who  have  let  land  at  reduced  rates  for 
dwellings.  The  line  which  she  takes  throughout  is  that  only 
when  private  action  runs  against  a  barrier,  it  must  have  the 
pow^er  of  transforming  itself  into  public  action.  She  thinks 
private  action  more  flexible  and  more  adapted  to  the  particular 
problems  with  which  she  has  to  do.  It  is  a  question  of  effi- 
ciency, of  setting  forces  at  work  on  which  you  can  really  rely 
to  produce  the  required  effect. 

I  will  not  discuss  these  questions  in  general,  but  will  say  at 
once  what  sort  of  solution  will,  in  my  opinion,  probably  be 
found  adequate. 

The  required  agency  is  the  performance  of  social  duty,  both 
on  a  large  scale  and  in  very  minute  matters  of  every-day  life, 
guided  by  intimate  local  knowledge,  inspired  by  neighbourly 
friendliness,  and  in  case  of  necessity  employing  the  public 
power.  The  agents  in  such  an  activity  would  naturally  be  the 
people  of  the  community,  in  their  various  relations  as  neigh- 
bours, landlords,  and  tenants,  or  as  builders,  buyers,  and 
sellers  of  houses ;  but  the  community  must  be  able,  in  case 
of  necessity,  to  transform  itself  into  the  public  power— that  is, 
in  other  words,  it  must  enjoy  an  efficient  system  of  local  self- 


INDIVIDUAL    AND    SOCIAL    REFORM.  4 1 

government.  This  is  the  expression,  the  outward  and  visible 
sign,  of  the  relations  of  neighbours  with  one  another;  and  it 
will  be  what  it  deserves  to  be — just  as  good  or  as  bad  as  the 
people  themselves  choose  to  make  it. 

To  a  really  efficient  government  of  this  type  very  stringent 
powers  might  be  entrusted,  which  it  would  be  madness  to  en- 
trust to  any  ill-informed  or  over-centralised  authority. 

Powers  connected  with  building  divide  themselves  into 
destructive  and  constructive  powers.  There  are  also  important 
preventive  powers,  regulating  the  structure  and  surroundings 
of  netu  houses.  These  preventive  powers  are  pretty  well 
agreed  upon,  I  believe,  and  I  need  say  no  more  about  them 
except  that  they  ought  to  be  exercised.  So,  too,  with  the 
destructive  powers.  We  are  all  of  one  mind  that  bad,  unim- 
provable houses  should  be  stamped  out,  without  compensation 
to  the  owners  for  the  buildings  (the  words  of  the  Act  of  1879 
seem  to  me  sufficient),  and  that  bad  but  improvable  houses 
should  be  inspected,  and  improved  at  the  owner's  expense, 
and  kept  under  inspection.  We  start  from  this.  What 
supply  of  houses  there  ought  to  be,  admits  of  some  question ; 
but  that  bad  houses  should  no  more  be  tolerated  than  food 
unfit  for  human  consumption  admits  of  no  question.  The 
present  law,  if  consolidated  and  acted  upon,  is  sufficient  to 
secure  this. 

The  question  of  constructive  powers  is  more  difficult.  I 
may  put  my  view  most  clearly  by  saying  that  the  local  authority 
should  have  power  to  consti*uct  and  manage  dwellings  for  the 
working  class ;  but  that  if  I  were  elected  on  such  an  authority, 
I  should  strenuously  oppose  the  use  of  the  power  except  in 
extreme  cases — that  is  to  say,  in  order  to  disconcert  anything 
like  a  ring  or  combination  against  the  public  interest. 

The  Glasgow  improvers,  whose  work  is  the  most  successful 


42  INDIVIDUAL   AND    SOCIAL   REFORM. 

tliat  has  been  done,  had  the  power  to  build,  but  did  not  find 
any  need  to  exercise  it.  The  objections  to  exercising  such  a 
power  largely  are  twofold  : — 

(i)  If  the  public  authority  takes  much  of  the  burden,  it 
must  take  it  all,  because  it  will  drive  private  enterprise  out  of 
the  field ;  and  private  enterprise  can  do  the  easy  part  of  the 
work— providing  high-class  dwellings — as  well  as  the  public 
authority,  and  the  hard  part  of  the  work — housing  the  classes 
who  require  Miss  Hill's  system — much  better.  Thus  the 
community  would  be  taking  on  itself  a  needless  burden,  and 
destroying  a  useful  work.  (2)  The  desirable  course  is  to 
house  in  London  only  those  people  who  must  be  there.  To 
do  this  you  must  adjust  the  dwellings  supply  very  carefully 
to  the  absolute  need.  If  you  build  on  a  large  scale  at  an 
artificially  lowered  rent,  you  actually  subsidise  employers 
of  labour  by  building  barracks  for  their  employes.  There  are 
three  hundred  policemen  and  a  number  of  letter-carriers  living 
in  the  Peabody  dwellings.  This  makes  their  pay  equivalent 
to  a  higher  pay,  I  suppose,  and  helps  to  induce  them  to  stay 
in  London  or  come  to  London. 

Some  clearances  under  Cross's  Act  are  said  to  have  cost 
;^25o  per  family  to  be  housed  on  them.  No  doubt  this  was 
very  ill-managed.  But  if  one  was  going  to  spend  anything  Hke 
that  sum  of  money,  would  it  not  be  better  to  get  some  em- 
ployer to  set  up  his  trade  in  the  country,  and  build  him  a  nice 
healthy  village  away  from  London?  You  can  build  a  beautiful 
four-roomed  house  for  ;;^2  5o  in  the  country.  I  cannot  doubt, 
though  these  things  are  hard  to  prove,  that  any  really  large 
operations  in  supplying  dwellings  under  cost  price  in  London 
must  lower  wages,  and  aggravate  the  congestion  of  population. 
We  must  make  a  stand  some  time,  and  say,  "This  area  is 
full " ;  and  I  do  not  see  why  we  should  wait  to  do  this  until 


INDIVIDUAL   AND   SOCIAL   REFORM.  43 

we  have  massed  the  population  in  six-storey  blocks  to  the 
verge  of  possible  existence.  The  densest  population  in  ordi- 
nary houses  is  two  hundred  and  fifty  per  acre ;  the  blocks 
house  near  a  thousand. 

Between  destruction  and  construction  there  is  the  link  of 
replacement.  I  said  I  would  not  encourage  congestion ;  but 
I  certainly  would  not  permit  forcible  depopulation.  At  this 
moment  the  population  of  Central  London  is  supposed  to  be 
decreasing.  This  is /« /^jrr/ a  healthy  movement.  The  nearer 
the  country  the  better  for  the  wife  and  children.  All  one  can 
say  in  general,  is  that  the  local  authority  should  have  stringent 
and  flexible  powers  to  take  sites  for  necessary  improvements, 
and  to  forbid  demoHtion,  or  to  annex  conditions  to  it,  or  to 
enforce  replacement,  and  perhaps  to  impose  conditions  on  the 
laying  out  of  new  estates. 

I  will  give  as  an  illustration  the  way  in  which  this  system 
would  have  affected  the  person  who  projected  the  late  demoli- 
tions in  Chelsea.  I  am  informed  that  over  two  hundred  small 
houses  were  demolished  on  two  sites,  which  do  not  comprise 
all  the  land  that  was  cleared.  Between  one  and  two  thousand 
persons  must  have  been  displaced.  The  rent  of  the  smaller 
houses  in  Chelsea  must  rise  in  consequence,  unless  a  large 
migration  is  caused.  The  owner  may  be  about  to  replace,  but 
I  see  no  signs  of  it.  Now  he  would  have  had  to  come  to  the 
local  authority  for  permission,  simply  on  the  public  ground  that 
he  was  projecting  an  alteration  in  the  dwellings  supply  of 
London.  He  might  then  have  been  forbidden  to  make  his  alter- 
tion,  or  some  public  improvement  might  have  been  exacted  as  a 
condition  ;  all  that  depends  on  the  circumstances  of  the  case, 
as  they  might  appear  to  persons  with  intimate  local  knowledge. 

One  word  as  to  the  rights  of  property.  I  would  substitute 
for  this  rigid  conception  the  more  flexible  conception  of  the 


44  INDIVIDUAL   AND    SOCIAL   REFORM. 

"continuity  of  society,"  meaning  by  this  that  you  and  I  are 
bound  to  recognise  in  a  reasonable  way  what  your  father  and 
mine  permitted  to  exist.  How  far,  in  what  special  degree,  you 
recognise  it  is  a  question  of  detail.  The  things  to  be  avoided 
are  the  sudden  dislocation  of  life,  and  measures  aimed  at  indi- 
viduals. 

The  present  state  of  things  is  this — the  model  dwellings 
companies  and  Miss  Hill's  system  house  altogether  somewhere 
near  a  hundred  thousand  individuals — not  less,  maybe  more. 
Their  function  is  not  to  provide  the  dwellings  supply  of  Lon- 
don. Private  builders  and  workmen's  building  societies  are 
well  able  to  do  this  in  the  ordinary  way. 

What  the  model  dwellings  and  Miss  Hill's  system  can  do  is 
to  extirpate,  or  make  it  possible  to  extirpate,  the  very  worst 
plague-spots  of  London,  because  they  attend  to  the  needs  of 
the  class  too  troublesome  for  the  private  builder,  and  build  on 
sites  too  awkward  for  the  private  builders.  They  have  also 
shown  the  way  to  adapt  buildings  to  the  needs  of  various 
classes ;  the  successive  sets  of  dwellings  are  more  cheaply 
built  and  better  adapted  to  their  purpose. 

We  must  remember  how  influences  radiate  from  every 
centre.  Twenty  thousand  decent  dwellings,  a  great  part  of 
wliich  are  in  place  of  thoroughly  bad  ones,  have  a  good  deal 
of  importance  even  in  London. 

The  private  builders  have  in  part  learnt  their  lesson,  and 
are  beginning  to  compete  with  the  model  dwellings.  When 
tliey  can  do  so  successfully  the  main  problem  is  really  solved.* 

•  In  so  far  as  the  low  dividends  of  dwellings  companies  are  caused,  as 
has  been  recently  in  part  the  case,  by  the  competition  of  private  builders 
erecting  houses  of  the  same  class,  this  lowness  goes  to  show,  not  that  the 
problem  is  insoluble,  but  that,  in  the  quarter  of  London  in  question,  it  is 
solved,  supply  exceeding  demand. 


INDIVIDUAL   AND    SOCIAL   REFORM.  45 

Tlieyand  the  companies  can  replace  the  unimprovable  houses; 
it  is  for  the  local  authority,  aided  and  incited  by  private 
citizens,  to  demolish  these,  and  to  force  improvement  of  the 
improvable  houses.  The  worst  pressure,  due  to  the  neglect 
of  generations,  ought  never  to  recur.  The  worst  faults  of  the 
old  houses  ought  to  be  now  impossible.  A  terrible  amount 
remains  to  be  done,  but  nothing  which  cannot  be  done  by  the 
due  execution  of  the  law,  backed  by  the  sympathy  and  activity 
of  individual  citizens. 

Thus  our  two  examples  coalesce  in  a  practical  and  practi- 
cable ideal ;  we  look  forward  to  a  society  organised  in  con- 
venient districts,  in  which  men  and  women,  pursuing  their 
different  callings,  will  live  together  with  care  for  one  another, 
and  with  in  all  essentials  the  same  education,  the  same  enjoy- 
ments, the  same  capacities.  These  men  and  women  will  work 
together  in  councils  and  on  connnittees ;  and  while  fearlessly 
employing  stringent  legal  powers  in  the  public  interest,  yet 
will  be  aware,  by  sympathy  and  experience,  of  the  extreme 
flexibility  and  complication  of  modern  life,  which  responds  so 
unexpectedly  to  the  most  simple  interference ;  they  will  have 
a  pride  in  their  schools  and  their  libraries,  in  their  streets  and 
their  dwellings,  in  their  workshops  and  their  warehouses.  In 
such  a  society  it  appears  to  me  to  be  a  mere  question  of 
practical  efficiency  how  far  the  organisers  of  labour  should  be 
the  salaried  servants  of  the  State,  or,  as  they  are  now,  its  moral 
trustees.  This  presents  itself  to  me  simply  as  a  question  of 
the  amount  of  line,  the  degree  of  initiative,  which  the  com- 
munity allows  to  its  agents  in  the  performance  of  their  duties. 
The  only  thing  that  I  dread  in  the  system  known  as  Socialism 
is  the  cutting  off  individual  initiative  outside  certain  duties 
specified  by  rule.  I  do  not  see  how  either  of  the  two  great 
movements  of  which  I  have  spoken  this  evening  could  have 


46  INDIVIDUAL   AND   SOCIAL   REFORM. 

made  its  way  under  a  rigidly  socialist  regime.  In  England — 
and  perhaps  we  differ  in  this  from  the  Continent — our  way  of 
showing  that  a  thing  can  be  done  is  simply  to  go  and  do  it. 
I  do  not  see  how  Mr.  Morris's  influence  could  have  reached 
its  present  extent  if  he  had  had  to  begin  by  knocking  at  the 
doors  of  a  Science  and  Art  Department,  or  of  a  School  Board. 
On  the  other  hand,  of  practical  Socialism,  i.e.,  of  the  work- 
man's  ownership  of  the  means  of  production,  we  cannot  have 
too  much. 

But  though  our  judgment  may  differ  on  such  questions  as 
these,  I  wish  to  conclude  by  insisting  that  all  I  have  said  to- 
night remains  true  notwithstanding.  If  Socialism  is  to  come, 
it  will  come  quicker  in  this  way  ;  and  neither  it  nor  any  other 
system  can  be  good  unless  these  things  are  done.  If  we 
simply  stick  to  our  work,  the  children  who  are  born  this  year 
will  be  educated  on  a  better  system,  and  will  find  themselves, 
as  they  grow  up,  in  a  revolutionised  society.  Not  that  the 
revolution  is  something  now  future,  which  will  one  day  be  past. 
The  revolution  always  has  been  going  on,  always  is  going  on, 
and,  above  all,  always  will  be  going  on.  But  there  are  critical 
moments  when  the  public  mind  matures  rapidly,  and  perhaps 
this  is  one  of  them.  Our  birthright  is  within  our  grasp,  if  we 
choose  to  grasp  it.  What  is  wanted  is  the  habituation  of  the 
English  citizen  to  his  rights  and  duties,  by  training  in  organi- 
sation, in  administration,  in  what  I  may  call  neighbourly  public 
spirit.  If,  for  example,  London  had  the  same  traditions  of 
public  service  as  Berlin,  we  should  have  (allowing  for  the 
difference  of  size)  an  army  of  7,200  citizens  engaged  in  the 
administration  of  poor  law  relief  as  unpaid  officials,  with  public 
authority,  and  with  individual  discretion.  Unless  we  ap- 
prentice ourselves  to  the  trade  of  citizenship,  the  days  that  are 
coming  in  England  may  show  more  disastrous  specimens  of 


INDIVIDUAL   AND   SOCIAL   REFORM.  47 

municipal  government  than  New  York  itself  has  displayed. 
Warnings  are  not  wanting.  Such  as  the  citizen  is,  such  the 
society  will  be ;  and  the  true  union  of  social  and  individual 
reform  lies  in  the  moulding  of  the  individual  mind  to  the 
public  purpose. 


III. 

SOME  SOCIALISTIC  FEATURES  OF 
ANCIENT  SOCIETIES.^ 

IT  always  appears  to  me  that  the  ideal  of  modern  life  may 
be  simply  summed  up  in  the  phrase  "Christian  Hellenism," 
or  if  this  is  ambiguous,  then  "  humanised  Hellenism," 

I  will  begin  by  quoting,  in  the  words  of  the  greatest  Greek 
statesman,  reproduced  by  the  greatest  Greek  historian,  a  de- 
scription of  Hellenism  at  its  best.  My  quotations  are  drawn 
from  the  famous  speech  of  Pericles,  delivered  430  years  before 
Christ,  at  the  funeral  of  the  Athenian  citizens  who  fell  in  the 
first  year  of  the  war  between  Athens  and  Sparta,  There  is 
little  doubt  that  Thucydides,  who  probably  heard  the  speech, 
has  fairly  represented  the  topics  and  the  spirit  of  it, 

t "  Before  I  praise  the  dead,  I  should  like  to  point  out  by 
what  principles  of  action  we  rose  to  power,  and  under  what 
institutions  and  through  what  manner  of  life  we  became  great. 
For  I  conceive  that  such  thoughts  are  not  unsuited  to  the 
occasion,  and  that  this  numerous  assembly  of  citizens  and 
strangers  may  profitably  listen  to  them. 

"  Our  form  of  Government  does  not  enter  into  rivalry  with 
the  institutions  of  others.  We  do  not  copy  our  neighbours, 
but  we  are  an  example  to  them.     It  is  true  that  we  are  called 

•  A  lecture  delivered  for  the  Ethical  Society, 
+  Jowett's  Thucyd.  ii.  35  ff. 
48 


SOME   SOCIALISTIC   FEATURES   OF   ANCIENT   SOCIETIES.      49 

a  democracy,  for  the  administration  is  in  the  hands  of  the 
many  and  not  of  the  few.  But  while  the  law  secures  equal 
justice  to  all  alike  in  their  private  disputes,  the  claim  of  excel- 
lence is  also  recognised  ;  and  when  a  citizen  is  in  any  way 
distinguished,  he  is  preferred  to  the  public  service  not  as  a 
matter  of  privilege,  but  as  a  reward  of  merit  Neither  is  pov- 
erty a  bar,  but  a  man  may  benefit  his  country,  whatever  be  the 
obscurity  of  his  condition.  There  is  no  exclusiveness  in  our 
public  life,  and  in  our  private  intercourse  we  are  not  suspicious 
of  one  another,  nor  angry  with  our  neighbour  if  he  does  what 
he  likes ;  we  do  not  put  on  sour  looks  at  him,  which,  though 
harmless,  are  not  pleasant.  While  we  are  thus  unconstrained 
in  our  private  intercourse,  a  spirit  of  reverence  pervades  our 
public  acts ;  we  are  prevented  from  doing  wrong  by  respect 
for  authority  and  for  the  laws,  having  an  especial  regard  to 
those  which  are  ordained  for  the  protection  of  the  injured,  as 
well  as  to  those  unwritten  laws  which  bring  upon  the  trans- 
gressor the  reprobation  of  the  general  sentiment. 

"  And  we  have  not  forgotten  to  provide  for  our  weary  spirits 
many  relaxations  from  toil ;  we  have  regular  public  competi- 
tions [dramatic,  musical,  and  athletic]  and  religious  ceremonies 
throughout  the  year ;  at  home  the  style  of  our  life  is  refined ; 
and  the  delight  which  we  daily  feel  in  these  things  helps  to 
banish  melancholy."  "  We  are  lovers  of  the  beautiful,  though 
simple  in  our  tastes,  and  we  cultivate  the  mind  without  loss  of 
manliness.  Wealth  we  employ,  not  for  talk  and  ostentation, 
but  when  there  is  a  real  use  for  it.  To  avow  poverty  with  us 
is  no  disgrace ;  the  true  disgrace  is  doing  nothing  to  avoid  it. 
An  Athenian  citizen  does  not  neglect  the  State  because  he 
takes  care  of  his  own  household ;  and  even  those  of  us  who 
are  engaged  in  business  have  a  very  fair  idea  of  politics.  We 
alone  regard  a  man  who  takes  no  share  in  public  business  not 

£ 


50      SOME    SOCIALISTIC    FEATURES   OF   ANCIENT   SOCIETIES. 

as  a  harmless  but  as  a  useless  character  ;  and  if  few  of  us  are 
originators,  we  are  all  sound  judges  of  a  policy.  The  great 
impediment  to  action  is  in  our  opinion,  not  discussion,  but  the 
want  of  that  knowledge  which  is  gained  by  discussion  prepara- 
tory to  action."  "  We  alone  do  good  to  our  neighbours  not 
upon  a  calculation  of  interest,  but  in  the  confidence  of  free- 
dom and  in  a  frank  and  fearless  spirit.  To  sum  up :  I  say 
that  Athens  is  the  school  of  Greece,  and  that  the  individual 
Athenian  in  his  own  person  seems  to  have  the  power  of 
adapting  himself  to  the  most  varied  forms  of  action  with  the 
utmost  versatility  and  grace."  "  Such  is  the  city  for  whose  sake 
these  men  nobly  fought  and  died ;  they  could  not  bear  the 
thought  that  she  might  be  taken  from  them  ;  and  every  one  of 
us  who  survive  should  gladly  toil  on  her  behalf." 

These  pretensions  were  not  too  highly  pitched.  In  the  year 
in  which  this  speech  was  delivered,  the  roll  of  Athenian  citi- 
zens, numbering  not  more  than  20,000  men  capable  of  bearing 
arms,  included  not  one  or  two  only,  but  several  of  the  greatest 
men  of  all  time.  Socrates  was  entering  upon  his  missionary 
activity.  Thucydides  was  gathering  the  ideas  which  were  to 
be  embodied  in  his  immortal  history.  Pericles  was  ruling  the 
fierce  democracy  by  his  intellect  and  his  eloquence.  Three  of 
the  world's  greatest  poets,  Sophocles,  Euripides,  and  Aristo- 
phanes, were  moving  the  Athenians  to  tears  and  laughter, 
^schylus  had  passed  away  just  a  quarter  of  a  century  before. 
Plato  was  to  be  born  within  two  years  after.  Not  six  years 
had  elapsed  since  those  inimitable  works  of  sculpture,  which 
by  an  extraordinary  chance  have  found  their  last  refuge  within 
a  mile  of  this  lecture-hall,  had  been  hoisted  into  their  places 
on  the  temple  of  Athene.  Other  buildings  and  their  orna- 
ments, hardly  less  splendid,  were  still  in  the  minds  or  under 
the  hands  of  Athenian  artists.     It  is  worth  while  to  visit  the 


SOME   SOCIALISTIC   FEATURES   OF   ANCIENT   SOCIETIES.       5 1 

Elgin  marble  room  at  the  British  Museum,  and  to  look  at  the 
majestic  female  figure  which  with  five  others  was  erected  in 
the  year  409  before  Christ  to  support  an  Athenian  temple 
roof,  and  to  reflect  on  the  high-minded  energy  of  a  people 
which  could  enrich  the  world  by  such  a  monument,  after  the 
first  twenty  years  of  a  desperate  struggle  for  existence. 

Pericles  was  well  within  the  mark  when  he  called  Athens 
the  school  of  Greece.  Not  only  was  it  the  school  of  Greece, 
but  it  was  the  nursery  of  Europe.  If  we  hold  sacred  the 
earliest  source  of  that  "virtue,"  or  manlmess,  which  is  the 
morality  of  the  free  European  citizen,  it  is  not  to  Palestine 
but  to  Athens  that  we  should  make  our  pilgrimage.  For  the 
first  time  in  the  history  of  the  world,  so  far  as  we  know  or  can 
conjecture,  the  problem  of  uniting  public  authority  with  indi- 
vidual freedom  was  solved,  and  magnificently  solved,  in  the 
free  commonwealths  of  Greece.  And  when  Socrates  and  his 
followers  had  expressed  in  undying  language  the  essence  of 
the  civic  life  of  their  time,  the  moral  consciousness  of  Europe 
had  received  the  general  outline  and  impress  which,  in  spite  of 
qualitative  and  quantitative  variations,  it  still  retains.  I  will 
read  on  this  subject  the  words  of  a  writer,  who,  whatever 
honour  he  might  pay  to  Greece,  stood  second  to  none  in  his 
recognition  of  the  peculiar  claim  of  Christianity.  The  late 
Professor  Green  wrote  in  his  work  on  Ethics  : — 

*  "  The  habit  of  derogation  from  the  uses  of  '  mere  philoso- 
phy,' common  alike  to  Christian  advocates  and  the  professors 
of  natural  science,  has  led  us  too  much  to  ignore  the  immense 
practical  service  which  Socrates  and  his  followers  rendered  to 
mankind.  From  them  in  effect  comes  the  connected  scheme 
of  virtues  and  duties  within  which  the  educated  conscience  of 

•  "Prolegomena  to  Ethics,"  pp.  269-276. 


52     SOME   SOCIALISTIC    FEATURES    OF   ANCIENT   SOCIETIES. 

Christendom  still  moves,  when  it  is  impartially  reflecting  on 
what  ought  to  be  done.  Religious  teachers  have  no  doubt 
affected  the  hopes  and  fears  which  actuate  us  in  the  pursuit 
of  virtue,  or  rouse  us  from  its  neglect.  Religious  societies 
have  both  strengthened  men  in  the  performance  of  recognised 
duties,  and  taught  them  to  recognise  relations  of  duty  towards 
those  whom  they  might  otherwise  have  been  content  to  treat 
as  beyond  the  pale  of  such  duties ;  but  the  articulated  scheme 
of  what  the  virtues  and  duties  are,  in  their  difference  and  in 
their  unity,  remains  for  us  now  in  its  main  outlines  what  the 
Greek  philosophers  left  it. 

"When  we  come  to  ask  ourselves  what  are  the  essential 
forms  in  which,  however  otherwise  modified,  the  will  for  true 
good  (which  is  the  will  to  be  good)  must  appear,  our  answer 
follows  the  outlines  of  the  Greek  classification  of  the  virtues. 
It  is  the  will  to  know  what  is  true,  to  make  what  is  beautiful, 
to  endure  pain  or  fear,  to  resist  the  allurements  of  pleasure 
{i.e.,  to  be  brave  and  temperate),  if  not,  as  the  Greek  would 
have  said,  in  the  service  of  the  State,  yet  in  the  interest  of 
some  form  of  human  society  ;  to  take  for  one's  self,  and  to  give 
to  others,  of  those  things  which  admit  of  being  given  and 
taken,  not  what  one  is  inclined  to,  but  what  is  due." 

This,  then,  is  Hellenism,  perhaps  the  most  splendid  product 
of  any  single  epoch  in  the  world's  history.  But  Hellenism 
alone  will  not  suffice  for  us.  For  Hellenism  was  founded  on 
slavery;  and  the  curse  of  this  slavery  may  be  seen  in  its 
philosophy,  and  even  in  its  perfect  art,  exhibiting  as  it  does  a 
rigid  severity  in  those  ornaments  and  accessories  which  are  the 
vehicle,  for  the  free  workman,  of  his  humorous  and  inventive 
enjoyment.  We  demand,  then,  a  human  or  Christian  Hel- 
lenism ;  a  Hellenism  which  shall  realise  the  true  freedom  of 
every  human  being,  not  merely  as  the  Greek  thinker  would 


SOME   SOCIALISTIC    FEATURES    OF   ANCIENT    SOCIETIES.       53 

say,  if  his  nature  were  unfit  for  slavery,  but  because  his  nature 
is  unfit  for  slavery.  It  was  Christianity  that  first  in  principle 
and  then  in  practice  broke  down  the  distinction  between  Jew 
and  Greek,  between  slave  and  free,  and  in  so  doing  not  only 
enlarged  the  area,  but  transformed  the  quality  of  virtue.  My 
duty  to  humanity  is  not  only  something  wider,  but  also  some- 
thing higher  than  my  duty  to  my  own  class  in  my  own  country. 
If  the  higher  standard  set  by  our  duty  to  man  were  as  magnifi- 
cently achieved  as  the  Athenian  of  the  great  time  achieved  the 
lower  standard  of  his  duty  to  the  body  of  Athenian  citizens 
the  ideal  of  Christian  Hellenism,  or  Periclean  Christianity, 
would  be  attained. 

Now  we  have  a  tolerably  complete  knowledge  of  the  legal 
and  economical  system  of  this  brilliant  community ;  and  with- 
out for  a  moment  supposing  that  we  can  transfer  laws  or 
usages  directly  from  an  ancient  State  inhabited  by,  say  120,000 
free  persons  and  380,000  slaves,  to  a  modern  nation  consisting 
of  thirty  million  persons,  all  nominally  free,  yet  there  are  certain 
points  in  their  mode  of  attacking  their  social  problems  which 
still  have  instructiveness  for  us. 

Socialism  in  the  technical  modern  sense,  that  is,  the  com- 
plete collective  ownership  of  the  means  of  production,  did  not 
exist,  I  believe,  in  any  ancient  State ;  but  socialistic  features, 
in  the  way  of  a  very  positive  relation,  not  a  merely  protective 
relation,  between  the  life  of  the  private  citizen  and  the  action 
of  the  public  authority,  were  for  good  and  for  evil  essential  to 
ancient  communities. 

Now  I  do  trust  that  no  one  will  imagine  that  I  want  to  cut 
the  knot  either  for  or  against  socialistic  ideals  by  a  reference 
to  ancient  history  or  to  ancient  authority.  I  am  not  so  foolish. 
What  I  do  think  important  is  this :  we  cannot,  it  seems  to  me, 
at  any  moment,  consciously  determine  more  than  the  next 


54     SOME   SOCIALISTIC    FEATURES   OF   ANCIENT   SOCIETIES, 

Step  in  politics.  But  yet  we  who  now  live  are  shaping  the 
whole  future  course  of  society ;  we  are  shaping  it  to  some  end 
which  will  be  different  from  anything  that  we  can  predict,  but 
will  be  the  outcome,  now  unknown,  of  the  progressive  moral 
ideals  which  for  a  few  short  years  are  entrusted  to  our  keeping. 
It  is  our  duty  therefore,  not  merely  to  do  all  we  know,  but  to 
know  all  we  can.  Our  action  is  continually  altering  the  cir- 
cumstances of  life ;  the  unknown  future  will  be  the  result  of 
the  new  circumstances  combined  with  the  ideas  which  men 
bring  to  meet  them.  And  therefore,  I  think,  it  is  not  well 
that  we  should  ahvays  be  proposing  definite  plans  or  preaching 
definite  crusades.  It  is  useful  too,  just  to  let  our  minds  be 
brought  to  bear  upon  each  other,  to  give  and  take  ideas  about 
important  interests  of  life,  to  teach  ourselves  not  to  shy  at  the 
newness  of  a  new  name,  but  to  observe  how,  under  conditions 
other  than  ours,  human  nature  has  succeeded  or  has  failed  in 
its  great  continual  task.  We  thus  gain  practice  in  distinguish- 
ing the  undying  purposes  of  humanity  from  those  methods  and 
rules  and  customs  which  in  our  own  country,  or  nation,  or  rank 
of  life,  have  become  perhaps  too  rigid,  and  appear  inevitable. 
To  discriminate  the  means  from  the  end,  the  accidental  from 
tlie  essential,  is  the  highest  task  of  theoretical  as  of  practical 
judgment. 

I  said  that  some  socialistic  features  were  essential  to  all 
ancient  communities :  I  mean  especially  the  Greek  commu- 
nities, and  to  some  extent  Latin  communities.  I  am  not 
speaking  of  what  might  be  called  primitive  communism,  al- 
though in  Sparta,  for  instance,  it  seems  as  if  that  had  joined 
hands  with  constitutional  enactment :  I  am  speaking  of  the 
conscious  legislative  and  administrative  policy  of  very  highly 
civilised  communities. 

The  truth  of  our  assertion  appears  to  some  extent  if  we 


SOME   SOCIALISTIC   FEATURES    OF   ANCIENT   SOCIETIES.       55 

merely  call  to  mind  what  is  rather  a  twice-told  tale,  the 
peculiar  meaning  which  the  term  city  or  state  bore  for  a  Greek. 
The  word  which  they  employed  was  that  from  which  our  term 
politics  is  derived,  but  the  city  or  state  did  not  mean  to  a 
Greek  merely  the  executive  power,  nor  did  politics  mean  the 
mere  machinery  of  government  or  of  legislation.  To  cut  this 
matter  short,  I  will  say  that  whenever,  in  our  highest  mood, 
we  speak  of  England  or  of  Great  Britain  not  only  as  our  home 
and  kindred,  but  as  a  historic  force  and  as  an  ideal  that 
claims  our  devotion,  then  we  may  have  some  conception  ot 
what  a  Greek  meant  when  he  spoke  of  my  city  or  my  country. 
The  thousand  complications  or  institutions  which  fill  our  lives 
with  other  purposes  did  not  exist  for  him.  It  was  to  the 
state  or  city  that  he  looked  for  his  main  activities  and  his  main 
enjoyments.  If,  for  example,  we  think  of  our  great  Church 
Societies  and  voluntary  schools,  or  public  charities,  or  again 
of  the  development  of  music  or  the  drama,  the  activities  which 
are  thus  brought  to  our  minds  would  to  a  Greek  be  closely 
associated  with  the  State. 

And  this  tendency  received  a  peculiar  cast  from  the 
economic  basis  of  the  ancient  commonwealth,  as  regarded  its 
public  revenue.  On  the  whole  and  in  ordinary  times,  the 
ancient  commonwealth  expected  to  pay  its  public  expenses 
out  of  its  public  property,  just  like  an  Oxford  College  or  a 
City  Company.  For  example,  the  famous  silver  mines  in 
Attica  were  the  property  of  the  State,  which  let  them  to  private 
lessees  under  various  kinds  of  agreement,  but  always,  I  think, 
so  that  a  good  part  of  the  unearned  increment  would  come 
back  to  the  public.  I  am  afraid  that  the  extreme  convenience 
of  having  silver  mines  at  home  led  the  State  to  look  with 
covetous  eyes  at  certain  gold  mines  abroad,  which  were  not  its 
property.     But  if  you  are  to  plunder  other  nations,   perhaps 


56     SOME   SOCIALISTIC    FEATURES   OF    ANCIENT   SOCIETIES. 

it  is  as  well  to  do  so  in  the  interests  of  the  public  as  in  the 
interests  of  private  individuals.  Or  you  may  more  truly  say  : 
it  is  better  for  the  public  to  have  clean  hands,  as,  on  the 
whole,  I  believe  that  the  people  now  wish  to  have,  whatever 
may  be  done  in  their  name.  And  by  this  high  standard  we 
may  judge  that  we  are  perhaps  a  little  purer  than  the 
Athenians.  However,  my  immediate  point  is  that  the  ancient 
State  had  its  own  property,  such  as  these  silver  mines,  and  did 
not  rest  principally  upon  taxation.  To  be  taxe.i^  on  the  other 
hand,  was  the  mark  of  an  alien,  who  paid  for  the  protection 
which  a  citizen  had  of  right.  Indirect  taxation,  again,  grew  up 
in  the  great  trading  States,  but  was  not,  as  with  us,  a  natural 
and  essential  source  of  revenue. 

Thus  the  citizen  ^elt  himself  in  the  position  of  a  man 
administering  a  trust  fund  for  the  common  good,  rather  than 
in  that  of  a  man  contributing  more  or  less  reluctantly  to 
expenses  which  he  would  therefore  wish  to  cut  down.  This 
feature  gave  a  distinct  impress  to  ancient  finance  ;  but  the  old 
system  tended  to  break  down  under  the  stress  of  war  and 
commerce,  and  then  showed  its  vicious  side  in  the  tendency 
to  throw  the  burden  on  others  than  the  citizens  by  exacting 
tribute  from  dependencies  and  by  making  war  self-supporting. 
At  the  same  time,  in  case  of  actual  need,  the  State  would  levy 
percentages  on  the  citizens'  property  without  any  scruple  what- 
ever. I  think  it  is  acknowledged  to-day  that  we  do  not 
justify  the  exaction  of  tribute  from  dependencies,  however  we 
may  practically  oppress  them  by  our  commercial  arrangements. 
The  tribute  paid  to  Athens,  however,  was  at  first  a  very 
reasonable  contribution  by  the  Confederacy  to  the  common 
defence  j  it  was  the  pressure  of  later  circumstances  that  made 
it  more  or  less  a  mark  of  t)  ranny. 

This  economic  self-dependence  of  the  State,    if  it  had_  a 


SOME   SOCIALISTIC    FEATURES    OF   ANCIENT   SOCIETIES.       57 

selfish  aspect,  had  also  a  very  noble  aspect.  The  organized 
community  was  there,  as  a  material  fact,  to  represent  the 
higher  life  of  the  whole  body  of  citizens :  and  no  one  could 
mistake  it  for  a  mere  police  organization  maintained  by 
reluctant  contributions.  And  in  Athens,  under  Pericles,  this 
general  characteristic  of  ancient  communities  took  a  marked 
and  impressive  form. 

A  word  of  digression  may  be  permitted  here. 

I  speak  of  Athens  under  Pericles.  What  does  this  mean  ? 
I  answer  with  a  quotation  from  Hegel.*  "  To  be  the  first  in 
the  State  among  this  noble,  free,  and  cultivated  people  of 
Athens,  was  the  good  fortune  of  Pericles ;  which  raises  our 
estimate  of  his  individuality  to  a  level  on  which  few  human 
beings  can  be  placed.  Of  all  that  is  great  for  humanity  the 
greatest  thing  is  to  dominate  the  wills  of  men  who  have  wills  of 
their  own ;  for  the  dominating  individuality  must  be  both  the 
deepest  and  the  most  vital ;  a  destiny  for  a  mortal  man  which 
now  can  hardly  be  paralleled."  The  second  part  of  the  defining 
sentence  is  what  Carlyle  invariably  forgot ;  there  is  nothing 
great  in  ruling,  if  those  who  are  ruled  have  no  wills  of  \heir 
own  ;  or  in  plain  English,  "  any  fool  can  govern  with  a  state 
of  siege."  We  will  now  look  at  the  institutions  of  those  who 
were  governed  by  Pericles. 

We  have  all  heard,  I  think,  Aristotle's  pregnant  summary  of 
the  origin  and  purpose  of  society.  It  originates,  he  said,  for 
the  sake  of  life,  but  is  for  the  sake  oi good  life ;  or  in  modern 
phrase,  its  origin  or  root  is  in  necessity,  but  its  purpose  or  its 
flower  is  perfection.  I  will  mention  a  few  of  the  Athenian 
civic  institutions,  separating  them  so  far  as  is  possible  accord- 
ing to  this  natural  distinctioa 

* 
•  "Hist  of  Phil.,"  i.  350. 


58      SOME   SOCIALISTIC    FEATURES    OF   ANCIENT   SOCIETIES. 

First,  then,  as  to  the  material  or  economic  basis  of  life. 

In  the  time  I  speak  of,  there  was  at  Athens  no  complete 
Poor  Law.  Slavery  dispenses  with  a  Poor  Law.  If  a  citizen 
fell  into  wretched  poverty,  I  do  not  know  that  it  was  any  one's 
duty  to  relieve  him.  But  of  constructive  legislation  to  avert 
citizen  pauperism  there  was  a  good  deal,  and  I  believe  that, 
in  the  time  I  speak  of,  citizen  pauperism  was  almost  unknown. 
The  constitutional  history  of  Athens  opens  with  a  compre- 
hensive agrarian  reform,  a  hundred  and  fifty  years  before  the 
speech  of  Pericles,  which,  whatever  its  details  were,  arrested 
the  growth  of  serfdom,  removed  the  immediate  burden  of  debt 
from  the  cultivators  of  the  soil,  and  succeeded  by  legislative 
enactment  in  effectually  limiting  the  size  ol  landed  estates.  I 
say  "  effectually,"  because  nearly  two  hundred  years  later,  after 
an  enormous  commercial  and  industrial  development,  we  find 
that  two-thirds  of  the  citizen  body  were  owners  of  land. 

Further,  it  was  according  to  law  the  duty  of  every  citizen 
to  teach  his  son  a  trade.  Aliens  who  practised  a  trade  were 
exceptionally  permitted  to  become  citizens,  an  early  and  most 
sagacious  law,  intended  to  encourage  the  introduction  of  new 
industries.  And  any  citizen  who  had  no  visible  occupation  or 
means  of  subsistence  was  Hable  to  be  summoned  and  punished. 
This  is  quite  just,  if  occupations  are  to  be  had.  The  children 
of  citizens  who  fell  in  war  were  brought  up  at  the  public 
charge,  and  public  support  was  extended  to  citizens  crippled 
in  war,  and,  probably  later,  to  all  citizens  incapable  of  gaining 
a  livelihood.  But  this  was  not  done  by  a  self-acting  law,  but 
by  a  special  investigation  in  every  case. 

Another  aspect  of  material  life  is  the  health  of  the  people. 
Of  course  there  was  none  of  what  we  call  sanitary  science; 
but  the  direct  common  sense  of  the  Greeks  seems  to  have 
shown  them  the  value  of  good  air  and  good  water.     Athens 


SOME  SOCIALISTIC   FEATURES   OF   ANCIENT   SOCIETIES.       59 

itself  had  been  rebuilt  hurriedly  after  the  Persian  War,  with 
many  narrow  streets  which  were  very  likely  wretched  enough  ; 
but  the  harbour  town,  like  many  later  Greek  towns,  was  laid 
out  on  a  comprehensive  plan  under  professional  advice,  with 
a  view  to  beauty  and  convenience,  and  no  doubt  also  to  air 
and  light.  The  system  of  water-courses,  public  baths,  drinking- 
fountains,  gardens,  gymnasia,  concert-rooms,  were  all  works  of 
the  State  for  the  material  good  of  the  citizens  in  general.  The 
terrible  plague  which  desolated  Athens  in  the  Peloponnesian 
War  was  favoured  by  the  over-crowding  of  the  city  with  the 
country  population  that  took  refuge  in  it,  and  is  no  indication 
of  the  normal  sanitary  state  of  Athens. 

If,  again,  we  look  at  the  industrial  aspect  of  Athenian  life, 
we  find  that  the  State  nof  only  encouraged  industry  by  its 
general  legislation,  but  in  particular  expended  enormous  sums 
on  the  harbour,  the  commercial  harbour  as  well  as  the  war 
harbour,  with  all  its  docks,  warehouses,  and  fittings.  One 
particular  set  of  buildings,  in  which  ships  were  laid  aside  for 
the  winter,  cost,  we  are  told,  a  quarter  of  a  million  sterling, 
corresponding  to  an  enormously  greater  sum  to-day.  This  was 
a  very  large  and  very  successful  manipulation  of  capital  in  the 
interest  of  the  economic  development  of  the  community.  But 
the  State  did  not,  I  think,  carry  on  commerce  or  industry 
itself, — it  stopped  short  of  organising  labour, — but  rather 
suppUed  these  general  utilities  to  individuals,  recouping  itself 
to  some  extent  by  rates  and  tolls.  The  ancient  State,  we 
should  observe,  usually  farmed  out  the  public  revenue  and 
property,  a  very  easy  plan  of  management,  and  one  which 
preserves  the  unearned  increment  for  the  public;  but  it  leaves 
the  task  of  organising  industry  to  private  enterprise,  and  is 
now  regarded  as  a  primitive  method  and  as  a  mark  of  deficient 
organising  power,  although  applicable  in  some  particular  de- 


6o     SOME   SOCIALISTIC    FEATURES   OF   ANCIENT   SOCIETIES. 

partments,  for  instance,  in  dealing  with  land.  I  fear,  too,  that 
somewhat  tyrannous  navigation  laws  and  commercial  laws 
were  employed  in  order  to  force  the  trade  of  the  Eastern 
Mediterranean  into  the  harbours  and  markets  of  Athens,  and 
with  notable  success.  I  do  not  think  that  expedients  of  this 
kind  are  entirely  strange  to  the  modern  world. 

Another  contrivance  for  the  benefit  of  Athenian  citizens 
came  to  be  felt  as  tyrannical.  It  had  several  times  happened 
that  the  conquered  lands  of  uncivilised  people  had  been 
annexed  and  distributed  among  Athenian  citizens,  who  did  not 
cease  to  be  citizens,  and  therefore  formed  valuable  garrisons 
in  important  trading  districts,  and  thus  were  themselves  pro- 
vided for.  But  the  land-hunger  growing,  this  was  done  more 
than  once  with  the  lands  of  Greek  commonwealths  which  had 
offended  the  powerful  city.  Now,  as  we  all  know,  there  is 
no  harm  in  plundering  uncivihsed  nations,  but  it  is  a  serious 
matter  to  plunder  a  civilised  community  that  has  powerful 
friends  and  knows  how  to  make  an  outcry.  So  that  this 
measure  did  bring  Athens  into  conflict  with  the  moral  feeling 
even  of  that  age.  There  is  a  joke  in  Aristophanes  which 
represents  the  Athenian  farmer  as  quite  ready  to  believe  that 
the  whole  world  is  going  to  be  measured  out  and  given  to 
Athenian  citizens.  These  things  are  just  the  seamy  side  of 
the  single-hearted  determination  of  the  Athenians  that  their 
city  should  be  prosperous,  I  think  that  modern  democracies 
are  a  little  more  scrupulous,  if  they  know  what  is  going  on. 

Such  are  some  of  the  principal  ways  in  which  the  State 
cared  for  the  necessities  of  life  or  the  material  welfare  of  its 
members.  While  I  am  writing  this  I  see  published  in  an 
evening  paper  the  opinion  of  an  American  observer  on  the 
municipal  activity  of  Glasgow,  which  appears  in  some  respects 
to  illustrate  what  the  Athenian  spirit  might  do  to-day.     But  of 


SOME   SOCIALISTIC    FEATURES   OF   ANCIENT   SOCIETIES.       6l 

course  the  economical  problem  is  very  different  for  us  from 
what  it  was  for  a  slave  state,  although,  to  meet  the  want  of 
slaves,  we  have  machinery ;  and  if  we  can  get  no  good  results 
out  of  the  productivity  of  labour  increased  by  this  means,  the 
fault  must  lie  somewhere  in  our  arrangements. 

Now  I  go  on  to  ask  what  the  Athenian  State  did  for  the 
moral  welfare  of  its  citizens,  with  a  view  to  the  purpose  of 
good  life  involved  in  the  continued  existence  of  society,  as 
distinct  from  the  material  necessity  in  which  its  roots  are 
planted. 

The  larger  part  of  what  the  State  thus  did  for  the  citizens 
consisted  in  its  being  for  them  what  it  was.  I  said  that  the 
State  was  to  them  all  and  more  that,  when  we  are  at  our  best, 
our  country  is  to  us.  We  ourselves,  Pericles  says,  have  created 
a  large  portion  of  our  country's  greatness.  The  pronoun  "we" 
is  so  often  loosely  employed,  that  it  is  hard  to  realise  that  these 
words  were  literally  accurate.  It  is  only  the  citizens  of  a  small 
Sovereign  State  who  can  use  such  an  expression  with  hteral 
truth.  No  political  interest  known  to  us  can  compare  with 
this  intensity  of  direct  relation.  Whether,  however,  we  may 
not,  by  a  re-animation  of  the  civic  ideal,  and  the  organization 
of  municipal  duties,  regain  the  Greek  solidarity  in  the  spirit, 
though  we  cannot  in  the  letter,  is  a  question  worth  pondering. 

But  I  will  pass  to  more  specific  matters.  It  was  obviously 
the  distinct  determination  of  Pericles  and  his  age  that  at  any 
cost — and  the  cost,  both  moral  and  material,  was  great — 
every  Athenian  citizen,  rich  or  poor,  leisured,  professional,  or 
wage-earning,  should  be  able  to  exercise  the  essential  functions 
of  a  citizen,  and  should  share  in  the  essential  culture  and 
recreations  of  a  citizen.  Citizenship  to  them  was  a  life,  not 
one  or  two  rights  or  duties.  We  must  remember  that  repre- 
sentative government   was   unknown,    and   therefore,    if    the 


62      SOME    SOCIALISTIC    FEATURES    OF   ANCIENT   SOCIETIES. 

citizen  was  to  share  in  political  functions,  his  personal  parti- 
cipation was  necessary,  in  a  degree  which  we  liave  supposed 
to  be  entirely  superseded  by  our  representative  institutions. 
Whether  our  representative  institutions  have  not  a  little  bit 
played  us  a  trick  in  this  matter,  and  whether,  though  we 
cannot  all  sit  in  the  Imperial  Parliament,  yet  some  form  of 
personal  participation  in  the  management  of  affairs  is  not 
necessary  to  the  true  life  of  a  citizen — these  are  issues  which 
are  coming  upon  us  again,  and  in  the  decision  of  which  the 
spirit  of  the  Greek  ideal  may  possibly  re-assert  itself. 

The  conception  of  office  or  government  to  a  Greek  included 
all  definite  exercise  of  political  power.  To  take  part  in  the 
general  assembly  of  the  citizens,  or  in  the  proceediHgs  of  any 
Council  or  Board  possessing  executive  authority,  was  thought 
of  as  an  office  or  function  of  government,  just  as  was  the 
function  of  general  or  of  magistrate.  There  was  the  more 
truth  in  this  feeling  because  the  executive  officials  were  not 
a  responsible  ministry,  but  simply  carried  out  the  decrees 
of  the  assembly,  so  that  any  citizen  might  initiate  some  very 
important  resolution.  When  it  happened  that  a  trusted  adviser 
of  the  people  was  also  an  official,  then  he  was  rather  like  a 
powerful  Prime  Minister.     But  this  was  only  a  coincidence. 

Now  no  doubt  a  great  number  of  citizens  did  actually  serve 
as  officials  in  our  sense  of  the  term,  all  the  lower  offices  at 
least  being  paid  offices,  and  most  of  them  annual  offices, 
and  moreover  being  in  the  shape  of  Boards  or  Commissions 
composed  of  a  great  number  of  members.  It  is  curious  that 
the  more  democratic  way  of  appointing  officials  was  always 
taken  to  be  appointment  by  lot  rather  than  election  by  vote. 
I  suppose  the  feeling  was  that  you  want  to  get  one  of  your- 
selves, and  not  the  nominee  of  a  party,  nor  necessarily  a 
very  distinguished  man.      It  reminds  one   of   our    question 


SOME   SOCIALISTIC   FEATURES    OF   ANCIENT   SOCIETIES.       6^ 

about  labour  representation;  do  we  want  a  distinguished 
advocate  briefed  with  labour  views,  or  a  genuine  type  of  the 
labour  class?  I  should  think  the  advocate  more  effective 
for  a  particular  measure,  but  the  genuine  man  more  trust- 
worthy all  round.  It  is  best  to  have  both,  I  should  imagine. 
Election  by  vote  was  applied  to  a  few  skilled  officials,  but 
the  ordinary  officials  were  appointed  by  lot  No  one  would 
stand  who  was  ridiculously  incompetent ;  public  opinion 
would  take  care  of  that  in  so  small  a  society.  And  this 
custom  alone  was  enough  to  give  great  reality  to  the  political 
power  of  the  citizens.  If  you  stood  for  an  office  which  went 
by  lot,  no  insignificance  of  \our  own  and  no  organised  opposi- 
tion could -prevent  your  getting  it. 

We  shall  never  introduce  the  lot  in  modern  life ;  but  we 
might  introduce  the  system  of  serving  the  State  in  rotation, 
which  has  much  the  same  effect  in  pressing  ordinary  people 
into  the  public  service,  and  often  discovering  them  to  be 
much  more  competent  than  they  knew.  Besides,  this  makes 
it  a  duty  to  be  competent  for  the  public  service,  which  is  a 
duty  worth  enforcing,  and  makes  the  mass  of  citizens  more 
careful  and  more  expert  as  critics  of  what  is  done. 

The  ordinary  Athenian,  therefore,  who  could  dispense  with 
or  intermit  the  exercise  of  his  trade  on  condition  of  receiving 
a  small  salary  for  his  year  of  office,  was  pretty  certain,  if 
he  wished,  to  hold  actual  executive  office  several  times  in 
his  life. 

But  this  was  not  the  burning  question  of  the  fully  de- 
veloped democracy.  The  burning  question  was  whether  the 
State  was  to  take  special  precautions  in  order  that  the  mass 
of  citizens  should  practically  be  able  to  exercise  two  general 
governmental  functions ;  that  of  sitting  as  jurymen,  in  the 
huge  popular  juries  of  500  persons  or  more  which  were  the 


64     SOME    SOCIALISTIC    FEATURES    OF   ANCIENT    SOCIETIES. 

supreme  tribunals  of  Athens,  and  that  of  speaking  and  voting 
in  the  popular  assembly,  which,  assisted  by  certain  officials 
and  committees,  actually  conducted  the  affairs  of  the  State. 
And  the  tremendous  step  by  which  Pericles  determined  the 
future  of  the  democracy  was  the  decision  to  pay  the  jury- 
men about  4|^.  every  day  that  they  served,  and  to  make 
another  kind  of  payment  with  reference  to  the  religious 
festivals,  which  I  will  mention  directly.  These  were  followed 
up  on  the  proposal  of  some  other  politicians  by  the  payment 
of  the  citizens  whenever  they  attended  the  popular  assembly. 

It  is  worth  while  to  pause  for  a  moment  here,  and  to  con- 
sider the  amount  of  these  payments  in  relation  to  the  wages 
or  salaries  customary  at  Athens. 

Each  of  them  did  not,  in  the  time  I  speak  of,  exceed  half 
the  day's  wage  of  an  ordinary  workman.  Even  if  earned 
every  day,  they  would  not  suffice  to  support  a  family  in 
comfort,  and  the  popular  assembly  only  took  place  as  a 
rule  four  days  in  the  month,  so  that  it  at  least  could  not 
tempt  a  man  to  desert  his  trade.  The  juries,  indeed,  sat 
nearly  every  day,  and  a  citizen  who  was  on  the  ])anel  for 
the  year  would  hardly  be  able  to  exercise  his  trade  that  year. 
But  most  citizens  had  some  little  property,  and  therefore 
would  be  enabled  by  the  payment  to  discharge  their  public 
function,  though  at  a  slight  sacrifice.  The  idea  was  not  that 
a  man  should  live  on  his  public  function,  but  that,  if  anxious 
to  discharge  it,  he  should  not  be  absolutely  prevented  by 
having  to  work.  The  risk  was,  of  course,  that  the  idle  and 
incapable  people  should  fasten  on  this  occupation  as  a  means 
of  livelihood,  and  in  time  this  evil  did  spring  up. 

We  can  hardly  compare  the  actual  wages  or  incomes  of 
that  time  with  our  own  ;  they  all  appear  to  us  extraordinarily 
small,  partly  because  of  the  enormously  different  purchasing 


SOME   SOCIALISTIC    FEATURES    OF   ANCIENT   SOCIETIES.       6$ 

power  of  money ;  partly  because  of  a  real  simplicity  of  life. 
We  can,  however,  see  that  relatively  speaking  there  was  a  far 
greater  equality  in  the  means  of  existence  than  there  is  to-day. 
Property  was  widely  distributed,  and  regular  wages  or  salaries 
were  tolerably  uniform  through  society,  in  spite  of  the  de- 
pressing effect  which  slave  labour  must  have  produced  on 
the  payment  of  manual  industry,  and  on  its  reputation.  The 
Athenians  were  comparatively  free  from  the  prejudice  against 
manual  labour,  as  the  speech  of  Pericles  shows.  The  senator, 
the  architect,  the  stone-cutter,  the  citizen  soldier  all  received 
their  ninepence  a  day.  But  members  of  some  fashionable 
professions  commanded  fancy  prices,  i.e.,  actors,  singers, 
painters,  and  above  all,  teachers  of  oratory  and  politics.  An 
ambassador,  on  the  other  hand,  seems  to  have  been  thought 
highly  salaried  at  half  a  crown  a  day.  The  truth  is,  that 
regular  cuizen  callings  were  pretty  uniformly  paid  from  high 
to  low;  the  "stars,"  especially  travelling  artists,  secured  higher 
remuneration. 

This  equality  of  wages  is  a  very  striking  fact,  and  points 
to  a  healthy  state  of  things.  I  suppose  that  no  one  now-a- 
days  would  grudge  a  certain  recognition  of  special  excellence 
in  work,  which  in  fact  the  great  Greek  artists  and  teachers 
did  secure,  in  spite  of  prejudice  and  custom.  But  in  the 
first  place,  the  gigantic  differences  of  remuneration  now 
customary  in  society  do  not  represent  a  proportional  difference 
in  merit,  but  on  the  contrary,  are  often  quite  fatal  to  excellence 
by  changing  art  and  science  and  technical  skill  into  mere 
money-making ;  and,  secondly,  I  must  and  will  reiterate  with 
the  philosophers  and  moralists,  and  against,  if  necessary,  all 
the  existmg  appearances  of  society,  that  wages  or  property, 
one's  share  of  the  produce  of  society,  is  not  there  to  reward 
one  for  doing  work,  but  either  to  give  one  work  to  do,   or 

F 


66      SOME    SOCIALISTIC    FEATURES    OF    ANCIENT   SOCIETIES. 

to  enable  one  to  do  it;  and  it  is  by  that  standard  alone 
that  its  adequacy  must  be  judged.  I  am  not  saying  that 
this  can  be  secured,  except  by  a  more  enlightened  public 
opinion ;  I  only  say  that  in  the  highly  refined  society  of 
Athens,  in  spite  of  considerable  inequalities  of  wealth  and 
much  class  feeling,  it  was  much  more  nearly  secured  than 
now,  and  that  the  state  of  things  in  which  it  is  secured  is 
far  more  healthy  and  more  noble  than  that  in  which  it  is 
not. 

This  was  a  digression.  However  this  may  be,  it  is  certain 
that  in  the  later  age  of  Pericles  about  half  a  good  day's  wage 
was  paid  to  every  citizen  who  applied  for  it  every  time  he 
attended  the  public  assembly  or  served  on  a  jury.  And  we 
see  that  as  regards  the  assembly  the  purpose  was  achieved, 
and  all  citizens  were  able  to  attend  it.  Socrates  was  once 
encouraging  a  young  man  who  was  nervous  about  speaking 
in  public,  and  asked  him,  "  Why,  are  you  afraid  of  the  fullers, 
and  shoemakers,  and  carpenters,  and  smiths,  and  peasants, 
and  merchants,  and  shopkeepers  ?  for  these  are  the  sort  of 
people  who  compose  the  assembly."  Of  course  the  political 
experiment  was  precarious,  and  if  you  like,  you  may  infer  that 
in  the  end  it  failed.  That  is  to  say,  the  city  was  defeated  in 
a  disastrous  war,  which  is  admitted  not  to  have  been  well 
managed  after  the  death  of  Pericles  ;  the  empire,  upon  which 
the  Athenians  had  come  to  depend  for  their  trade,  was  lost ; 
pauperism  appeared  in  the  ranks  of  citizens,  and  all  the  in- 
herent selfishness  of  the  ancient  commonwealth  came  to  the 
surface.  Whether  a  different  development  might  not  have 
led  to  equal  failure,  without  equal  achievement,  is  a  question 
that  cannot  now  be  answered.  We  have  inherited  from  that 
democracy  an  imperishable  legacy  of  history,  of  morality,  of 
science  and  of  beauty ;    and  those  who  have  most   deeply 


SOME   SOCIALISTIC   FEATURES   OF   ANCIENT   SOCIETIES.      67 

Studied  the  connection  between  a  nation's  reflective  thought 
and  its  poHtical  and  social  life,  will  be  slowest  to  assert  that 
even  Plato,  or  Demosthenes,  or  Aristotle  could  ever  have 
existed  apart  from  the  great  democratic  commonwealth  in 
which  they  found  so  much  to  condemn. 

One  more  analogous  institution  remains  to  be  spoken  of. 
The  speech  of  Pericles  alludes  to  games  or  competitions,  and 
sacred  ceremonies.  Probably  we  have  all  heard  something  of 
the  importance  which  the  public  religious  festivals  had  in  the 
public  culture  of  a  Greek  State.  The  plays  which  were  per- 
formed in  the  great  open-air  theatre  were  a  part  of  these 
festivals,  and  were  full  of  the  sort  of  interest  which  appealed 
to  the  people,  being  sometimes  splendid  political  satire  and 
broad  farce,  and  sometimes  great  tragedies  turning  on  moral 
problems  which  excited  and  interested  the  Greek  mind.  In 
fact,  these  tragedies  were  not  only  great  poems,  but  played 
the  part  of  sermons  and  lectures  and  musical  performances  as 
well.  They  correspond  to  our  Church  services,  only  they 
were  thoroughly  popular,  and  yet  on  a  much  higher  intellec- 
tual level.  The  citizens,  when  they  attended  these  great  shows, 
felt  they  were  enjoying  and  profiting  by  something  which 
belonged  to  them  as  citizens,  and  was  a  part  of  their  citizen 
life.  Therefore,  just  as  we  think  that  every  one  should  be 
educated,  and  the  Church  should  be  open  to  any  one  who 
wants  to  go  there — so  long  as  it  is  a  National  Church — so  it 
was  the  determination  of  Pericles  that  no  citizen  should  be 
prevented  by  poverty  from  attending  these  performances.  He 
might  have  opened  the  theatre  free,  but,  I  suppose  in  order 
to  make  the  richer  people  pay,  without  having  any  invidious 
distinction  between  free  seats  and  seats  that  were  not  free,  he 
proposed  to  require  a  small  entrance  payment,  but  to  furnish 
the  entrance  money  from  the  public  treasury  to  all  citizens  who 


68     SOME   SOCIALISIIC    FEATURES    OF   ANCIENT   SOCIETIES. 

applied  for  it.  This  payment  was  at  first  about  2>^.  of  our 
money  ;  it  was,  like  the  others,  a  strictly  defined  payment,  in 
order  to  make  possible  a  distinct  function  essential  to  citizen- 
ship, just  like  our  grants  in  aid  of  education,  or  still  more,  like 
the  remission  of  school  fees.  The  consequence,  indeed,  or  at 
least  the  end  of  it,  was  that  in  the  next  century,  when  the  citizen 
spirit  had  degenerated,  they  simply,  under  the  pretext  of  a  pay- 
ment like  this,  divided  among  themselves  the  revenues  which 
should  have  adorned  the  State  in  peace,  or  protected  it  in  war. 
People  will  tell  you  that  Peric'es  introduced  the  thin  end  of  the 
wedge  of  this  bad  habit.  Perliaps  he  did  ;  all  one  knows  is 
that  great  results  were  obtained  by  his  measures,  and  might 
or  might  not  have  been  obtained  by  any  other  measures. 

I  certainly  think  that  no  harm  could  be  done  if  our  muni- 
cipalities were,  for  example,  to  maintain  or  subsidise  first-rate 
public  orchestras  under  really  skilled  direction.  This  would 
have  an  effect  in  the  long  run  of  which  we  can,  under  present 
conditions,  have  no  conception. 

On  the  same  principles,  again,  rested  the  enormous  expendi- 
ture upon  tlie  architecture  of  the  city.  I  alluded  to  this  in 
speaking  of  the  sanitary  and  of  the  commercial  foresight  of 
the  administration ;  but  the  most  remarkable  feature  of  all  is 
the  artistic  decoration  of  the  public  buildings.  One  particular 
building,  which  took  five  years  in  erection,  cost  half  a  million, 
sterling,  and  there  are  many  more  of  equal  splendour.  The 
largest  private  properties  we  hear  of  at  Athens  are  of  nothing 
like  the  amount  which  was  spent  on  a  single  public  building 
— not  a  tenth  part  of  it,  I  should  suppose.  This  outlay  may 
have  been  extravagance,  and  I  fear  it  was  partly  drawn  from; 
the  tribute  of  subject  States ;  on  the  other  hand,  it  was  for 
the  enjoyment  and  education  of  the  whole  citizen  body,  who 
thus  walked  about  among  new  and  complete  works  of  art,  the 


SOME  SOCIALISTIC   FEATURES   OF   ANCIENT   SOCIETIES.      69 

"weather-Stained  fragments  of  which  our  best  art  students  are 
glad  to  copy  laboriously.  If  the  public  was  extravagant,  the 
individual  was  simple  in  his  tastes ;  and  this  concentrated 
magnificence  was  far  less  costly  to  the  community  than  is  to- 
day the  luxurious  and  tasteless  ostentation  of  the  individual 
millionaire.  I  will  read  a  passage  from  Demosthenes,  delivered 
just  eighty  years  after  the  speech  of  Pericles,  in  which  he  con- 
trasts in  this  respect  the  age  of  Pericles  with  his  own  degener- 
ate days.* 

"  Moreover,  former  times  were  times  of  national  prosperity 
and  splendour;  no  man  then  stood  out  above  his  fellows. 
The  proof  of  it  is  this.  Some  of  you  may  know  the  style 
of  house  of  Themistocles  or  Miltiades,  or  of  the  illustrious 
men  of  that  day ;  you  see  it  is  no  grander  than  the  mass  of 
houses.  On  the  other  hand,  the  public  buildings  and  edifices 
were  of  a  magnificence  and  beauty  such  that  posterity  cannot 
surpass  them — the  gateway  of  the  Acropolis  yonder,  the 
docks,  the  porticoes,  and  other  permanent  adornments  of 
Athens.  To-day  your  statesmen  have  vast  fortunes  ;  some  of 
them  have  built  for  themselves  houses  grander  than  many 
of  the  public  edifices ;  some,  again,  have  bought  up  more  land, 
than  all  of  you  who  are  here  together  hold.  As  for  the  public 
buildings  which  you  erect  and  whitewash,  I  am  ashamed  to 
tell  of  their  meanness  and  squalor." 

Thus  we  have  seen  that  to  a  very  great  extent,  by  adminis- 
tration and  by  custom  and  sentiment,  essential  social  equality 
and  refinement,  with  a  general  simplicity  of  individual  life, 
were  secured  for  a  time  at  Athens.  It  is  just  worth  mention- 
ing, moreover,  that  special  burdens  were  imposed  in  rotation 
on  the  wealthier  citizens,  but  always  conjoined  with  oppor- 
tunities of  distinction  and  good  service.  A  man  might  be 
*  Butcher,  "  Demosthenes,"  p.  15. 


70      SOME    SOCIALISTIC    FEATURES    OF   ANCIENT   SOCIETIES. 

called  upon  to  fit  out  a  ship  of  war,  but  then  he  would  com- 
mand it ;  or  to  bear  the  cost  of  the  performance  of  a  play, 
but  then  he  would  have  credit  for  his  taste  and  his  liberality. 
So  long  as  there  was  a  genuine  public  spirit,  I  think  this  was  a 
noble  relation  between  the  State  and  the  individual.  The 
idea  of  compulsory  volunteer  service  is  one  that  might  be 
worth  reviving. 

One  remark  must  be  made  with  reference  to  the  rapid 
decay  of  the  system  which  I  have  briefly  sketched.  Economi- 
cal socialism  is  no  bar  against  moral  individualism.  The 
resources  of  the  State  may  be  more  and  more  directly  de- 
voted to  the  individual's  material  well-being,  while  the  indi- 
vidual is  becoming  less  and  less  concerned  about  any  well- 
being  except  his  own.  It  is  in  this  change  that  the  decay  of 
Periclean  Athens  consists,  and  that  the  hazard  lies  of  all  posi- 
tive relations  between  the  public  authority  and  the  necessities 
of  individual  life.  The  careful  adjustment  of  means  to  ends, 
and  of  advantages  to  the  functions  which  demanded  them, 
did  not  save  the  Athenian  commonwealth  from  a  degradation 
which  depended  perhaps  on  the  deeper  tendencies  of  the  age. 
But  to  this  careful  adjustment  the  measure  of  success  that 
was  achieved  was  undoubtedly  owing,  and  after  all  that  can 
be  said  against  it,  the  system  must  in  many  respects  command 
our  grateful  admiration. 

I  have  tried  to  suggest  here  and  there  how  an  analogous 
spirit  might  embody  itself  to-day;  but  even  if  no  special 
lessons  are  deducible  from  this  glorious  past  for  our  very 
different  conditions,  it  still  is  encouraging  to  know  that  a 
series  of  great  statesmen  did  once  succeed  by  a  definite  legis- 
lative and  administrative  policy  in  realizing  such  an  ideal  a? 
Pericles  describes,  within  a  very  highly  civilized  industrial  and 
commercial  society. 


IV 
ARTISTIC  HANDWORK  IN  EDUCATION* 

MANY  influences  combine  at  the  present  moment  in 
favour  of  educational  reform  in  a  certain  definite 
direction — the  direction  of  what  is  sometimes  called  manual 
instruction. 

First  among  these  influences  we  might  reckon  the  "Kinder- 
garten" movement,  tracing  its  descent  from  Frobel,  and 
through  him,  perhaps,  from  Rousseau,  Schiller,  and  Goethe. 
The  principle  of  this  movement  is,  in  Frobel's  own  words,  to 
impart  "a  human  education  by  the  appropriate  training  of  the 
productive  or  active  impulses."  A  fine  and  complete  school 
on  this  principle — not  a  mere  kindergarten — is  Dr.  Adler's 
school  in  New  York,  which  our  technical  commissioners  refer 
to  as  based  on  a  method  of  "  creative  "  education. 

The  idea  of  calling  into  play  the  productive  impulse  was 
not  in  itself  new — the  teaching  of  Latin  versifying  might  be 
defended  on  this  ground — ^but  in  its  application  to  manual 
work,  and  to  the  early  training  of  children,  it  was  practically  a 
new  departure.  The  kindergarten  employments,  especially 
Frobel's  highest  employment,  clay-modelling,  are  closely  akin 
to,  and  an  excellent  basis  for,  the  kind  of  teaching  which  I 
am  to  discuss  to-day. 

*  An  address  delivered  before  the  Self-Help  Society,  at  Oxford,  on 
behalf  of  the  Home  Arts  and  Industries  Association.  This  Association 
has  no  connection  with  any  other  Society  for  which  I  ha\'e  lectured. 


72  ARTISTIC   HANDWORK   IN   EDUCATION. 

Another  influence  at  work  in  a  similar  direction  is  that  of 
the  demand  for  natural-science  teaching.  The  direct  contact 
with  objects — letting  the  boy  feel,  as  Professor  Huxley  has 
said,  the  pull  of  the  magnet  for  himself — the  work  of  the 
microscopical  or  of  the  physical  laboratory,  and  the  elementary 
handwork  required  of  the  student  in  such  laboratories,  all  tend 
to  confer  an  instinctive  grasp  of  principle,  and  a  habitual 
accuracy  of  perception. 

And,  thirdly,  we  have  to  grapple  with  the  urgent  problem 
of  what  is  known  as  technical  education — that  is,  education  in 
applied  science  and  art,  and  in  the  use  of  tools.  It  is  all- 
important  that  this  problem  should  be  rightly  understood,  and 
to  a  great  extent  I  think  that  it  is  rightly  understood.  Assist- 
ance even  in  our  commercial  perplexities  cannot  be  obtained 
from  education  which  is  not  educational.  In  the  Finsbury 
Technical  College,  under  Professor  Silvanus  Thompson,  no 
trades  are  taught.  Sir  Philip  Magnus  lays  most  stress  on 
teaching  the  use  of  tools.  On  such  teaching  and  such  prin- 
ciples as  are  represented  by  him  and  by  Professor  Silvanus 
Thompson  I  have  only  to  say  that,  although  excellent,  they 
depend  for  their  efficiency  on  the  material  delivered  to  them 
by  the  elementary  school,  and  on  the  faculties  awakened  by 
still  more  purely  educational  methods.  We  do  not  know  of 
what  British  workmen  are  capable  till  we  have  seen  a  genera- 
tion thoroughly  educated  from  the  first  by  vital  and  plastic 
methods. 

In  presence  of  these  new  influences  there  is  a  certain  danger 
that  the  attitude  of  reformers  to  existing  educational  methods 
should  be  unduly  hostile.  The  three  movements  to  which  I 
have  referred  are  each  of  them  capable  of  being  regarded  as  a 
revolution  against  mere  book-learning.  With  any  such  atti- 
tude those  who  care  for  education  can  have  no  sympathy; 


ARTISTIC   HANDWORK   IN   EDUCATION.  73 

unless  mere  book-learning  means  book-learning  which  is  not 
intelligent,  and  which  arouses  no  interest.  The  cure  for  that 
defect  would  be,  not  less  book-learning,  but  more.  A  pupil 
who  in  a  true  sense  has  learnt  to  read,  has  mastered  a  more 
valuable  art  than  any  handicraft.  I  do  not  say  that  there  are 
ver}'  many  such  pupils  in  our  elementary  schools.  But  educa- 
tional reform,  as  I  understand  it,  aims,  by  a  more  vital  and 
active  instruction,  at  arousing  the  interest  of  the  pupils,  and 
at  stimulating  their  craving  for  knowledge.  We  should  regard 
the  educational  movement  of  this  century  as  a  single,  many- 
sided  progress.  I  am  impatient  when  I  hear  our  own  faults 
laid  at  the  door  of  our  zealous  and  progressive  educationists. 
Our  own  grudging  spirit  towards  elementary  education,  our 
own  cast-iron  regulations,  and  our  own  demand  to  see  some- 
thing for  our  money,  are  the  main  causes  of  its  mechanical 
character.  I  have  spoken  to  an  energetic  teacher  in  a  London 
school,  skilled  in  kindergarten  methods,  and  when  I  asked 
her,  "Can  you  use  kindergarten  employments  in  your 
school?"  she  replied,  "I  do  all  I  can  with  a  division  of  sixty 
children."  All  work  of  this  type  needs  separate  and  distinct 
preparation  for  each  single  pupil.  If  we  are  tempted  to  fancy 
that  our  educationists  have  no  zeal  for  improved  educational 
methods,  we  should  bear  in  mind  that  the  London  School 
Board  has  tried  to  set  up  a  carpenter's  shop,  but  was  promptly 
surcharged  for  it  by  the  auditor ;  that  this  same  Board  employs 
a  most  efficient  kindergarten  instructress  to  supervise  its  infant 
schools ;  that  in  some  large  Board  Schools,  especially  in 
Bradford  and  Birmingham,  there  is  excellent  elementary 
science  teaching,  all  of  which  is  training  of  hand  and  eye  ; 
and  that  an  exhibition  of  appliances  for  improved  geographical 
instruction  has  been  held  'under  the  auspices  of  the  Bradford 
School  Board,  at  which  there  were  shown  models  of  the  sur- 


74  ARTISTIC    HANDWORK    IN    BDUCATION. 

rounding  district  made  by  local  schoolmasters,  that  prove  their 
will  and  capacity  to  teach,  by  the  modelling  process,  the 
structure  of  hill  and  valley  in  that  beautiful  region  of  York- 
shire. I  may  add  that  Her  Majesty's  Inspector  at  Bradford 
himself  devotes  two  evenings  in  the  week  to  holding  a  class  in 
joiners'  work  in  a  cellar  under  a  Board  School,  at  which  he  is 
assisted  by  elementary  teachers ;  and  one  teacher,  he  hopes, 
will  shortly  open  a  class  for  drawing,  followed  by  construction 
of  objects.  I  call  that  pretty  good  for  a  man  who  actively 
superintends  the  education  of  80,000  children.  America,  too, 
affords  good  examples  of  the  solidarity  of  the  educational 
movement.  Manual  instruction  is  there  becoming  well  estab- 
hshed,  and  is  splendidly  successful.  There  is  a  fine  Manual 
School  in  Chicago,  estabhshed  by  the  Commercial  Club  (a 
dining  club  of  leading  citizens)  out  of  their  own  pockets,  and 
worked  with  the  best  results.  At  the  great  Pullman  works  the 
woodcarving  is  all  artistic  handwork  of  a  high  class ;  and  the 
decorative  design  throughout  the  States  is  said  to  be  superior 
to  what  we  have  in  England.  "  Oh,  yes,"  it  may  be  said,  "  this 
is  the  commercial  and  industrial  acuteness  of  the  Americans ; 
no  doubt  they  organize  their  education  with  a  special  view  to 
industrial  aptitude."  But  I  believe  that  is  just  the  reverse  of 
the  truth.  The  success  of  their  education  is  due,  I  am  in- 
formed, to  the  large  ideas  with  which  it  is  organized,  and  to 
their  constantly  aiming,  as  their  central  purpose,  at  the  moral 
development  of  citizens. 

In  treating  of  the  requirements  of  educational  reformers,  I 
have  thus  far  spoken  simply  of  instruction  in  the  principles  of 
industrial  handicrafts.  No  one  would  deny  the  value  of  such 
training — the  system  known  as  "Slojd"  is  a  very  valuable 
form  of  it — and  I  hope  to  see  a  carpenter's  shop  attached  to 
every  elementary  school  throughout  the  country. 


ARTISTIC   HANDWORK    IN    EDUCATION.  75 

But  there  is  something  more  that  can  be  done,  and  that  has 
been  done,  and  this  is,  to  combine  with  instruction  in  the 
general  elements  of  handicraft  a  training  in  some  branch  of 
work  that  has  artistic  quality.  We  are  not  now  speaking  of 
great  art ;  not  of  picture  painting,  for  instance,  or  of  any  art 
that  deals  directly  with  human  action  and  passion.  We  are 
speaking  of  what  are  called  the  lesser  arts.  It  is  not  quite 
easy  to  define  them.  They  might  be  called  the  decorative 
arts,  but  they  include,  for  instance,  glass  blowing  and  pottery, 
which  are  not  merely  decorative,  because  the  ivhole  object  has 
to  be  made  in  beautiful  form.  But  all  the  lesser  arts  are 
decorative  in  the  widest  sense,  that  is  to  say,  they  are  not 
independent ;  they  have  something  to  do  with  useful  objects. 
They  do  not  make  a  thing  like  a  picture  or  a  statue,  having  its 
whole  reason  of  existence  in  its  artistic  value ;  at  least,  it  is  my 
feeling  that  when  they  try  to  do  this,  they  are  beginning  to  go 
astray.  But  yet,  though  not  ivholly  independent,  these  arts 
are  in  some  degree  independent  or  free,  and  if  they  were  not, 
they  could  not  be  fine  art  at  all.  It  must  be  possible  in  a  fine 
art  for  the  craftsman  to  indulge  himself,  and  express  his  enjoy- 
ment and  his  fancy,  in  the  lines  of  the  form  or  in  the  patterns 
and  colours  of  the  surface.  This  freedom  has  many  degrees, 
and  it  is  true  that  fine  art  is  rooted  in  sound  workmanship  and 
fitting  construction,  and  it  is  a  little  dangerous  to  distinguish 
fine  art  from  handicraft.  Still  the  distinction  must  be  made, 
although  it  must  be  cautiously  handled.  Common  joiners' 
work  has  not  the  same  capabilities  of  expression  as  decorative 
carving,  although,  of  course,  a  box  or  a  door  may  be  turned 
out  in  a  pleasing  way  or  in  an  ugly  way. 

Then,  before  going  further,  we  must  take  notice  of  the  point 
we  have  reached ;  that  is  to  say,  that  the  lesser  fine  arts  are 
handicrafts,  although  they  are  something  more.     In  learning 


76  ARTISTIC    HANDWORK    IN    EDUCATION. 

one  of  these  arts,  the  pupil  is  trained  from  the  beginning  in 
the  care  of  tools,  the  use  of  tools,  precise  measurement,  certain 
and  accurate  cutting  or  modelling,  and,  above  all,  in  the  love  of 
true  and  good  execution,  and  I  suppose  this  love  of  truth,  if 
I  may  call  it  so,  is  the  meeting-point  of  handicraft  and  fine  art. 

And  then,  moreover,  these  lesser  arts,  still  considered  as 
mere  handicrafts,  exercise  those  mental  qualities  which  we  call 
physical,  aptness  and  precision  of  hand  and  eye,  with  great 
economy  of  muscular  labour.  The  work  is  less  of  a  mechani- 
cal toil,  and  more  of  a  plastic  training,  than  is  the  case,  for  ex- 
ample, with  the  blacksmith's  trade.  And  this  is  of  the  utmost 
importance  when  we  remember  that  we  are  speaking  of  evening 
classes  for  lads  who  will  have  been  all  day  in  the  field  or  in 
the  workshop.  Great  versatility  and  flexibility  of  talent  is  found 
to  be  imparted  by  training  in  these  arts.  Of  course,  however, 
there  should  be  at  the  root  of  the  whole  system  instruction 
in  carpentering  and  in  the  way  objects  are  put  together. 

But  now  we  go  a  step  further.  I  said  that  these  arts  are 
something  more  than  handicrafts ;  however  humble,  yet  they 
are  branches  of  fine  art,  and  are  capable  of  beauty.  I  need 
not  spend  time  in  proving,  here  in  Oxford,  that  the  enjoyment 
of  beauty  is  a  good  thing.  I  may  assume,  I  think,  not  only 
that  it  is  one  of  the  best  things  in  life,  but  that  it  is  eminently 
wholesome  for  everybody.  But  I  had  better  just  point  out 
how,  in  particular,  the  enjoyment  and  perception  of  beauty 
display  their  value  in  the  sort  of  education  which  is  our  subject 
to-day.  I  am  not  going  to  say  that  beauty  is  valuable  because 
it  is  useful ;  but  I  should  like  to  point  out  how  it  becomes 
useful  by  reason  of  being  so  valuable. 

The  perception  of  beauty  implies,  above  all  things,  an 
awakened  mind.  It  consists  in  an  active  sympathy  and  in- 
sight, a  fresh  and  vigorous  spirit,  that  apprehends  the  expres- 


ARTISTIC   HANDWORK    IN    EDUCATION.  77 

sion,  and  the  life,  or  truth,  of  all  that  it  meets  wiih,  just  as  a 
great  portrait-painter  seizes  a  face  or  a  figure.  And  so,  when 
the  sense  of  beauty  is  ever  so  little  aroused,  the  mind  has 
acquired  a  new  organ.  Nature,  in  the  first  place,  with  all  its 
forms  and  movements  and  colours,  becomes  an  endless  source 
of  interest.  Experience  shows,  what  we  should  expect,  that 
plain  country  boys  can  thus  have  their  eyes  opened  and  see 
what  they  never  saw  before.  You  have  a  country  wheelwright, 
who  can  carve  a  panel  of  oak  leaves  from  nature,  and  who 
becomes  an  enthusiast  for  naturalistic  design.  This  means 
that  he  has  acquired  the  love  of  form,  and  the  world  is  a 
different  place  to  him  after  his  eyes  are  thus  opened.  And, 
in  the  second  place,  this  same  awakening  of  the  mind  involves 
an  appreciation  of  beauty  in  art.  To  begin  with,  the  work  of 
good  art-workmen  of  to-day  is  put  before  the  pupil  as  a  model ; 
and  then  his  attention  can  be  and  should  be  gradually  directed 
to  the  work  of  craftsmen  belonging  to  other  times  and 
countries.  It  is  something,  for  example,  to  open  the  eyes  oi 
Englishmen  to  the  beauty  of  the  stone  or  wood-carving  of 
their  Cathedral  Churches ;  and  we  can  hardly  suppose  that 
this  beauty  can  be  felt  without  strengthening  the  sense  of  a 
human  and  national  inheritance,  which  is  worth  preserving 
and  ennobling.  And  when  we  have,  in  every  locality,  those 
perfectly  arranged  and  bounteously-filled  museums  of  beautiful 
work,  which  are  among  the  dreams  that  demand  to  be  realized, 
then  we  may  come  to  see  what  a  force  of  interest  and 
sympathy  is  implied  in  the  awakened  sense  of  beauty  in  art. 

So  far,  then,  we  may  fairly  conclude  that  the  lesser  arts,  not 
to  speak  of  their  advantages  as  handicrafts,  are,  as  fine  art, 
capable  of  doing  for  those  whose  education  is  necessarily 
short  and  practical,  something  analogous  to  what  great  litera- 
ture ought  to  do  for  those  whose  education  is  longer  and  more 


7S  ARTISTIC   HANDWORK    IN    EDUCATION. 

general.  I  am  not  admitting,  of  course,  that  any  education 
ought  to  be  wholly  without  literature. 

It  is  my  conviction  that  a  Self-Help  Society,  in  as  far  as  it 
operates  by  educational  means,  will  attain  its  purpose  more 
successfully  the  more  definitely  it  adheres  to  the  largest  view 
of  education.  And  I  mean  by  the  largest  view  of  education 
the  persuasion  that  there  is  no  form  of  training,  the  value  of 
which  is  not  ultimately  moral.  To  aim  in  education  at  quick 
returns,  at  results  commercially  available,  is  simply  to  court 
failure.  What  can  certainly — I  had  almost  said  easily — be 
done  by  a  training  in  some  branch  of  art,  is  to  intensify  the 
sense  of  the  value  of  life.  This  sense,  I  take  it,  is  the  very 
root  and  spring  of  Self-Help.  To  heighten  it,  is  to  make  life 
more  worth  living,  and  therefore  more  worth  developing.  I 
am  anxious  to  make  this  point  quite  clear.  Of  course,  in  a 
society  such  as  the  Home  Arts  and  Industries  Association, 
many  purposes  and  feelings  are  legitimately  represented.  But 
I  think  that  I  am  justified  in  disclaiming  for  the  Association 
any  main  intention  of  training  professional  art-workmen,  or  of 
encouraging  amateurs  of  any  class  to  gam  a  livelihood  by  the 
production  of  knick-knacks  to  sell  at  exhibitions  or  bazaars. 
The  object  of  the  Association,  as  I  understand  it,  is  educa- 
tional in  the  largest  sense.  That  is  to  say,  its  efforts  are 
directed  towards  developing  a  capacity  which  is  the  birthright 
of  a  civilized  human  being.  And  this  purpose  is  general, 
dealing  with  the  leisure  time  of  all  working  people,  and  7iot 
chiefly  or  exclusively  with  those  who  are  engaged  in  the 
decorative  trades. 

Of  course  we  are  glad  enough  that  men  or  boys  should 
earn  something  in  their  evening  hours,  and  we  earnestly 
desire  that  local  industries  should  be  revived,  and  that  the 
whole  trade  of  decoration  and  design  in  this  country  should  be 


Artistic  handwork  in  education.  79 

set  upon  the  only  solid  foundation,  that  of  a  genuine  love  of 
beauty,  and  habit  of  beautiful  production,  engrained  in  the 
national  mind.  But-  none  of  these  results  can  be  securely 
attained  except  by  a  thorough-going  devotion  to  the  perception 
of  beauty  as  one  of  the  best  things  in  life.  If  we  teach  in  any 
other  spirit  than  this,  we  instil  the  principles  of  ugliness  in 
imparting  the  principles  of  beauty.  Speaking  for  myself  alone, 
the  sort  of  tidings  from  our  classes  which  I  am  glad  to  hear 
is,  not  that  a  lad  is  making  a  lot  of  money  by  selling  his 
carving  or  his  brass  work,  but,  as  I  heard  this  spring,  that  a 
pitman  in  Midlothian  walks  a  couple  of  miles  to  the  class  in 
the  evening,  because  he  enjoys  the  work ;  or  that  a  gardener 
says  he  has  been  a  gardener  all  his  life,  but  he  never  knew 
the  beauty  of  flowers  till  he  was  taught  it  in  the  Home  Arts 
Class ;  or  that  the  boys  of  a  club  in  Whitechapel  have  made 
a  bit  of  clay  modelling  or  a  window  box  of  mosaic  tiles  to 
decorate  their  clubhouse;  or  that  an  Irish  lad  pursues  his 
wood-carving,  literally  through  thick  and  thin,  in  an  Irish 
cabin  where  there  is  hardly  a  clean  place  to  lay  it  down. 

It  was,  I  believe,  in  the  simple  determination  to  do 
something  towards  reviving  the  love  of  beauty  among  the 
people,  that  a  lady  several  years  ago  established  some  small 
classes  in  wood-carving  near  her  country  home.  At  a  later 
time  these  classes  were  united  with  others  in  different  parts 
of  England,  Scotland,  and  Ireland  for  the  purpose  of  sharing 
the  use  of  models  and  designs,  and  generally  with  a  view  to 
the  interchange  of  experience.  The  name  first  adopted  was 
Cottage  Arts  Association ;  but  by  the  time  that,  in  the  begin- 
ning of  1885,  the  London  studio  and  office  were  established,  the 
present  name,  "  Home  Arts  and  Industries  Association,"  had 
been  adopted.  Three  annual  exhibitions  have  been  held  in 
London,  the  first  in  the  summer  of  1885,  the  third  in  the  summer 


8o  ARTISTIC   HANDWORK    IN   EDUCATION. 

of  1887.  In  the  interval  between  these  two  dates  the  classes 
increased  from  60  to  about  200,  and  the  number  of  pupils  from, 
I  suppose,  400  or  500  to  about  2,000.  (Now,  January,  1889, 
there  are  over  4,000  pupils.) 

The  Association,  as  it  stands  at  present,  consists  of  two 
parts  : — 

1.  Its  actual  mission  is  carried  out  by  means  of  little 
evening  classes,  held  chiefly  by  lady  volunteers,  also  by  many 
clergy  and  \vorking  men  in  vaiious  places  throughout  Great 
Britain  and  Ireland.  In  these  classes  the  different  branches 
of  artistic  handwork  are  taught  to  working  lads  and  men,  and 
I  daresay  to  some  girls,  all  of  whom  are  simply  attracted  by 
the  love  of  the  pursuit.  No  previous  knowledge  is  demanded 
of  the  pupils,  and  if  any  charge  is  made,  it  is  very  trifling. 

2.  These  classes,  however,  would  be  of  comparatively  little 
value,  but  for  the  operations  of  the  London  centre.  The  office 
and  studio  there  are  in  charge,  not  of  mere  letter-writing 
secretaries,  but  of  ladies  who  thoroughly  understand  the  various 
branches  of  the  work,  and  are  practically  skilled  in  them. 
Advice  and  guidance,  which  are  perpetually  needed,  go  from 
there  constantly  to  the  little  classes  in  London  and  the 
country,  and  more  especially  the  entire  artistic  nutriment  is 
supplied  from  that  centre — that  is  to  say,  there  is  a  special 
committee  which  collects  and  selects  and  produces  designs 
such  as  seem  good  in  themselves  and  suitable  for  instruction. 
These  designs  are  circulated  among  the  classes,  just  as  if  the 
office  was  a  large  circulating  library  of  these  things.  And 
equally  important  .with  the  designs  are  the  models :  bits  of 
work  of  different  kinds  actually  carried  out  by  a  good  work- 
man, and  sometimes  with  part  of  the  work  only  just  begun,  so 
as  to  show  the  process.  These  models  are  sent  about  by  post, 
with  the  corresponding  designs,  and  they  show  the  pupils  not 


ARTISTIC   HANDWORK    IN   EDUCATION.  8 1 

only  how  to  set  to  work  upon  a  particular  design,  but  how  to 
interpret  outline  designs  in  general,  and  what  good  work  looks 
like.  They  are  unanimously  said  to  have  a  most  inspiring 
effect  on  the  pupils.  It  is  exceedingly  hard  to  meet  the 
demand  of  the  classes  for  supplies  of  these  things ;  it  is  a 
question  partly  of  money  and  partly  of  labour — labour  so 
highly  skilled  as  not  to  be  reducible  to  a  question  of  money. 
The  society  has  had  a  roughish  time  of  poverty,  during  which 
it  has  depended  for  its  daily  work  mainly  on  the  self-sacrificing 
labour  of  a  band  of  good  women.  There  can  be  no  doubt 
whatever,  although  invaluable  help  has  been  given  by  men, 
that  from  the  very  beginning  of  the  work  the  burden  and  heat 
of  the  day  has  been  borne  by  women.  The  Society,  though  by 
no  means  wealthy,  has  now  a  certain  breathing  time,  which  it 
will  use  in  placing  itself  fully  on  a  level  with  all  demands  that 
can  be  made  upon  it. 

Then,  further,  besides  all  this  correspondence  and  supply  of 
nutriment,  the  London  studio  organizes  training  classes,  where 
intending  teachers  are  trained  in  the  work  by  professional 
instructors.  And,  also,  all  the  appliances  for  work  being  there, 
and  competent  teachers  on  the  spot,  class-holders  who  come 
up  to  town  for  a  day  or  two  can  go  there  and  get  special 
difficulties  solved,  and  can  have  a  single  lesson  in  their  subject, 
which  is  often  of  the  very  greatest  use  to  them.  These  lessons, 
I  ought  to  say,  have  to  be  paid  for,  and  so  have  the  courses  of 
training  at  the  studio.     I  believe  2S.  6d.  a  lesson  is  the  fee. 

It  is  this  constant  communication  with  a  centre  where  work 
is  being  carried  on,  and  where  competent  and  energetic 
workers  are  collecting  experience  and  gathering  stores  of 
designs,  that  forms  the  distinctive  merit  of  the  Home  Arts 
Association.  But  this  subject  of  centralization  raises  some 
more  questions  of  great  interest  which  I  will  touch  on  very 

G 


82  ARTISTIC   HANDWORK    IN    EDUCATION. 

shortly,  viz.,  centralization  in  the  supply  of  designs,  in  finance, 
and  in  control  over  the  goodness  of  the  class-work.  After 
speaking  shortly  of  these  questions,  I  will  return  to  what  is 
perhaps  of  most  immediate  interest,  the  work  of  the  little 
classes  scattered  up  and  down  throughout  the  country. 

I  listened  the  other  day  to  a  most  excellent  paper  upon 
Technical  Education,  read  by  a  working  man — a  compositor 
by  trade — and  I  was  much  struck  by  his  horror  of  centraliza- 
tion. Whatever  you  do,  he  said  in  effect,  for  Heaven's  sake  do 
not  centralize.  Leave  the  localities  free  to  find  out  the  educa- 
tion that  suits  themselves.  Don't  let  them  be  hampered  with 
a  board  of  theorists  in  London.  His  anti-governmental  ardour 
was  partly  explained  by  the  fact  that  he  had  been  reading 
Herbert  Spencer. 

But  the  existence  of  this  strong  and  healthy  local  self- feeling 
illustrates  the  point  which  I  want  to  make  about  centralization 
in  the  supply  of  designs.  I  ought  to  observe,  however,  that 
our  centre  is  not  managed  by  theorists,  but  is  a  working 
school,  which  makes  a  great  difference.  Apart  from  this,  the 
function  of  the  centre,  as  I  think  we  all  understand  it,  is  to  be 
the  focus  of  the  capacities  and  resources  of  the  Association. 
Of  course,  it  must  also  keep  the  Society  in  contact  with  all 
other  sources  of  help ;  it  has  books  and  museums  within  reach, 
and  it  welcomes  the  aid  of  men  practically  skilled  in  artistic 
subjects,  but  not  exclusively  devoted  to  Home  Arts  work.  So 
that,  especially  in  the  beginning,  the  centre  does  seem  a  little 
independent,  even  despotic,  and  it  will  always  have  certain 
advantages  in  this  way  from  its  position  in  a  metropolis. 
Merely  to  have  the  South  Kensington  Museum  at  command  is 
an  enormous  advantage.  Still,  all  the  branches  ought,  as  they 
come  to  have  any  independent  ideas  or  talents,  to  re-act  upon 
the  centre.     They  ought  all  to  help   in    the    collection  of 


ARTISTIC   HANDWORK   IN   EDUCATION.  83 

designs,  which  is  a  most  laborious  task.  They  can  send  up 
pieces  of  good  work  on  loan ;  they  can  send  up  drawings, 
photographs,  rubbings  of  beautiful  things  hidden  away  in 
country  houses  or  in  local  museums.  They  can  hunt  up  local 
carvers,  and  help  in  the  laborious  and  costly  work  of  providing 
models.  And  I  hope,  speaking  for  myself,. that  there  is  more 
than  all  this  in  the  future.  If  the  teaching  given  falls  on  good 
ground,  if  the  love  and  perception  of  beauty  revive  throughout 
the  country,  together  with  a  common  practice  of  art,  there  will 
be  some  minds  in  which  the  perception  will  assume  a  creative 
form,  and  the  practice  of  art  will  lead  to  the  progress  of  design. 
If  the  movement  has  hfe  in  it,  I  think  this  must  happen. 
Already  some  localities,  especially  Scotland  and  Ireland,  have 
preferences  for  this  or  that  class  of  design.  These  local 
preferences  show  the  frame  of  mind  out  of  wliich  local  schools 
might  spring,  and  will  at  any  rate  influence  in  their  degree  the 
work  of  the  whole  Society.  Centralization  in  this  sense,  an 
interchange  of  influences  throughout  the  whole  country  by 
means  of  the  centre,  is  the  very  life  of  an  organization. 

I  just  allude  to  the  matter  of  finance,  because  it  is-  ana- 
logous to  that  of  design.  At  present  the  Society  gets  its 
money,  as  to  some  extent  it  gets  its  designs,,  wherever  it 
can — from  the  general  public ;  and  it  expends  on  the  nutri- 
ment supplied  to  the  classes  immensely  more  than  the 
minimum  subscription  covers.  This  must  be  so  at  first,  and 
while  the  work  is,  as  at  present,  rapidly  progressing,  because 
the  classes  are  naturally  poor  when  they  first  start,  and  have 
enough  to  do  to  meet  their  own  expenses.  But  when  classes 
become  rich  by  sale  of  work,  which  is  made  possible  for 
them  by  the  assistance  they  receive  at  so  very  cheap  a  rate 
(55.  a  year  for  each  class),  it  will  obviously  become  a  recog- 
nised obligation  that  they  should  tax  themselves  to  help  in 


84  ARTISTIC   HANDWORK    IN   EDUCATION. 

extending  to  others  the  advantages  by  which  they  have  so 
largely  profited.  This  has,  in  fact,  been  done  in  some  few- 
cases  ;  and  such  cases  should  supply  a  large  item  in  the 
revenue  of  the  Society,  as  the  proportion  of  well-established 
classes  to  new  ones  increases.  It  should  not  be  all  giving 
on  the  side  of  the  Central  Society,  either  in  the  work  of 
furnishing  designs,  or  in  the  matter  of  expenditure.  One- 
sidedness  is  equally  unhealthy  in  both  concerns. 

I  may  be  asked, — Then  why  do  you  not  have  a  higher 
subscription  for  the  classes?  This  subscription  was  originally 
2^.  6i/.,  but  has  been  raised  to  5^.,  and  I  think,  personally, 
that  there  is  an  unanswerable  reason  for  raising  it  no  higher. 
You  cannot  have  a  tariff  according  to  the  wealth  of  your 
locality ;  many  localities  are  very  poor ;  your  teachers,  when 
they  start  a  class,  may  be  put  to  the  expense  of  a  pound 
or  two  for  materials  and  tools;  and  it  may  often  happen 
that  they  have  not  at  first  been  able  to  interest  many  friends. 
Obviously  the  classes  would  often  not  be  started  at  all  if 
you  asked  for  half  a-guinea  or  a  guinea  from  a  teacher  who 
is  to  do  hard  work  as  a  volunteer,  and  may  besides  be 
involved  in  some  slight  expense.  On  the  other  hand,  I  feel 
strongly  that  those  who  wish  well  to  the  cause,  and  whose 
locality  is  profiting  in  this  way,  ought  to  think  about  be- 
coming ordinary  guinea  subscribers  to  the  Association. 

Then  again :  I  have  been  asked  at  one  of  these  lectures 
whether  the  Society  has  any  co7itrol  over  the  competence  of 
the  volunteer  teachers  throughout  the  country,  and  over  the 
way  in  which  they  do  their  work.  Well,  the  genius  loci 
suggests  the  idea  of  an  examination,  but  there  is  no  entrance 
examination  in  which  an  intending  teacher  could  be  ploughed ! 
But  there  is  much  more  control  in  practice  than  one  might 
think  possible  when  any  one  can  take  or  leave  the  work  at 


ARTISTIC   HANDWORK   IN    EDUCATION.  85 

pleasure.  The  root  of  all  the  control  is  that  most  people 
who  take  up  this  work  are  in  earnest  and  mean  to  do  their 
best.  .  That  being  so,  the  mere  fact  of  receiving  good  designs 
and  models,  which  they  are  glad  to  accept  if  only  because 
they  do  not  know  where  else  to  get  any,  has  from  the 
first  an  educating  influence.  Many  volunteers,  of  course,  are 
highly  competent 'teachers  when  they  begin;  but  nearly  all 
are  glad  to  receive  advice  and  criticism  from  the  studio ; 
they  appeal  to  it  in  their  perplexities ;  and  if  they  show 
work  at  the  Exhibition,  which  they  are  eager  to  do,  they 
find  that  it  has  to  stand  beside  really  good  productions,  of 
which  I  am  happy  to  say  there  is  now  a  pretty  large  supply. 
The  work  is  judged,  and  obtains  or  does  not  obtain  a  certifi- 
cate; the  teacher  is  perhaps  taken  round  the  Exhibition 
by  some  competent  person,  or  has  a  letter  of  criticism  written 
to  him  or  her.  I  do  not  speak  as  an  expert ;  but  I  am 
informed  that  it  is  really  wonderful  to  see  the  improvement 
which  is  thus  effected  in  the  work  of  a  class.  And,  of 
course,  the  teachers  are  very  eager,  too  eager,  to  sell ;  and 
on  the  whole,  the  best  work  sells  best.  When  you  see  it  all 
in  a  room  together,  the  difference  is  striking  even  to  a  not 
highly-trained  eye.  I  do  not  doubt  that  some  horrors  are 
perpetrated  in  the  dark  places  of  the  land ;  we  can  only 
say  that  a  steady  pressure  is  kept  up,  which  gradually  raises 
the  level  of  the  work.  Such  a  movement  as  this  is  essentially 
two-sided.  A  good  teacher,  it  is  said,  will  always  be  a 
learner ;  and  it  most  be  brought  home  to  all  of  us  who 
are  interested  in  the  progress  of  education,  that  in  the  mission 
which  we  find  so  fascinating,  of  educating  the  working  classes, 
there  is  involved  the  corresponding  mission  of  educating 
ourselves. 

And  now  I  will  return  to  the  point  at  which  the  organiza- 


86  ARTISTIC    HANDWORK    IN    EDUCATION, 

tion  actually  performs  the  function  for  the  sake  of  which 
it  exists  ;  that  is,  to  the  little  evening  classes  in  London  and 
the  country,  in  which  different  branches  of  art  are  taught 
to  working  lads  and  men. 

First,  I  will  speak  very  shortly  and  generally  of  what  is 
necessary  in  order  to  start  a  class,  and  then  a  little  more 
fully  of  what,  as  it  seems  to  me,  should^  be  the  teacher's 
point  of  view  in  the  education  that  is  given. 

In  order  to  start  a  class,  I  believe  that  very  little  is  wanted 
besides  pupils  and  a  teacher.  You  may  ask  me,  with  Scott's 
Antiquary,  "  And  a  httle  money  would  be  necessary  also, 
would  it  not?"  and  I  should  reply,  with  Hermann  Douster- 
svvivel,  **  Bah  !  one  trifle,  not  worth  talking  about,  might  be 
necessaries."  It  is  necessary  to  raise  enough  money  to  start 
with  tools  and  materials,  and  to  supply  the  class  with  them 
for  some  little  time ;  because  the  work  done  at  first  will 
not  be  saleable.  This  may  cost  from  £,1  to  jQ2>  fo'"  ^  small 
class  \  the  subscription  to  the  Society  for  one  branch  of 
woik  is  5^.  a  year.  This  class  ought  to  be  small,  especially 
if  the  pupils  are  all  new  to  the  work ;  some  say  four  pupils, 
some  say  six ;  that  is  for  one  evening  a  week,  and  one 
teacher.  The  lesson  is  usually  two  hours;  even  that  time 
is  not  too  much  to  give  the  pupils  the  constant  individual 
attention  which  they  require.  Of  course,  when  some  of  them 
are  a  little  advanced,  more  can  be  taken.  The  smallness 
of  the  class  makes  it  easier  to  get  a  room.  It  is  not  difiicult, 
as  a  rule,  to  get  such  a  room  for  nothing,  as  will  hold 
ten  or  a  dozen  pupils ;  many  ladies  hold  classes  at  their 
own  houses ;  many  are  held  at  mission  rooms,  or  parish 
rooms,  or  working  men's  or  boys'  clubs.  If  there  is  rent, 
that  is  the  most  serious  expense.  Otherwise  the  expense 
is  trifling.     When  work  becomes  saleable,  a  percentage  should 


ARTISTIC    HANDWORK    IN    EDUCATION.  87 

be  taken  from  the  proceeds  for  the  expenses  of  the  class. 
On  determining  to  start  a  class,  the  intending  teacher  should 
consult  our  secretary  at  the  Royal  Albert  Hall,  mentioning 
what  branch  of  work  is  to  be  adopted,  and  will  then  receive 
instructions  as  to  tools  and  materials,  and  leaflets  of  instruc- 
tions in  the  process. 

Of  course  there  is  the  further  question  of  what  training 
the  teacher  may  have  had.  I  believe  that  any  one  who  cares 
for  the  subject,  and  has  a  sound  knowledge  of  drawing,  can 
acquire  the  capacity  of  teaching  one  of  these  arts  without 
any  very  lengthy  training.  But  people  differ  immensely  in 
the  rapidity  with  which  they  learn.  I  should  say  that  any  one, 
even  if  familiar  with  the  work  already,  would  do  very  well 
to  go  through  some  lessons  at  the  studio  in  order  to  become 
familiar  with  the  way  in  which  our  teaching  is  usually  carried 
on  ;  or,  it  is  possible  to  have  a  trained  instructor  down  to 
start  the  class  and  prepare  the  teachers ;  and  if  a  number 
of  teachers  or  amateurs  combine  to  take  lessons,  this  need 
not  be  costly.  Help  can  often  be  obtained  from  a  local 
carver  or  metal-worker,  who  can  ground  the  class  thoroughly 
in  the  handicraft  part  of  the  work.  It  is  really  wonderful 
what  has  been  done  in  remote  classes  by  help  of  local  pro- 
fessional teachers,  and  by  something  of  a  gift  and  strenuous 
self-education  on  the  part  of  the  class-holder.  A  great  deal 
can  be  done  by  any  one  who  will  really  take  pains. 

I  ought  to  say  that  there  are  no  general  rules  as  to  making 
the  pupils  pay  for  the  lessons ;  personally,  I  am  a  strong 
charity  organizationist,  and  I  think  that  every  one  should 
be  made  to  pay  wherever  it  is  possible.  But  I  believe  the 
classes  are  generally  free,  or  the  payments  of  i^.  a  week  or 
so  are  counted  as  instalments  by  which  the  pupils  buy  their 
tools. 


88  ARTISTIC    HANDWORK    IN    EDUCATION. 

The  pupils  are  chiefly  lads  between  thirteen  and  eighteen, 
some  adult  working-men,  and  some  girls.  It  is  particularly 
noticeable  that  the  Association  is  as  much,  I  had  almost  said 
more,  for  the  roughest  unskilled  class  than  for  the  skilled 
mechanics.  The  classes  include  agricultural  labourers  (here  is 
a  beautiful  piece  of  work  by  a  country  cowboy),  shoeblacks, 
carmen,  bricklayers,  country  carpenters,  pitmen,  as  well  as 
brass  founders,  watchmakers,  and  other  town  mechanics.  All 
the  instruction  being  evening  and  amateur,  it  interferes  in  no 
way  with  apprenticeship.  On  the  contrary,  it  may  be  worked 
along  with  a  gymnastic  room  or  musical  drill,  to  the  extreme 
benefit  of  town  lads.  The  Corstorphine  class  of  twenty-eight 
boys,  from  which  I  have  some  beautiful  brass  work  here,  is 
worked  in  that  way.  The  arts  taught  are  wood  carving,  metal 
repoussd  (brass,  cppper,  or  silver)  and  incised  work,  bent  iron- 
work, sheet  ironwork,  clay  modelling,  carving  in  hardened 
chalk,  mosaic  of  broken  china  or  of  tesserae,  and  leather  work. 
The  report  gives  a  tabular  list  of  the  classes,  with  their  number 
and  the  kind  of  work. 

The  mode  of  teaching  is  hardly  for  me  to  speak  of;  but  I 
will  venture  on  one  or  two  generalities  which  seem  pretty 
clear.  The  object,  of  course,  is  not  recreation,  but  yet  the 
classes  must  be  recreative  in  the  sense  that  the  pupils  must 
come  because  they  enjoy  coming,  and  this,  I  believe,  is  one 
reason  for  beginning,  as  our  teachers  do,  at  once  with  manual 
work  proper,  and  not,  for  example,  with  freehand  drawing. 
Any  boy  likes  to  cut  wood,  or  handle  clay  or  cement,  but  the 
elementary  part  of  drawing  is  less  immediately  attractive.  And 
I  believe  this  plan  to  be  fight  in  theory  also.  I  do  not  think 
that  design  can  be  rightly  created  or  rightly  interpreted  except 
through  a  mastery  over  the  material  for  which  it  is  intended. 
Of  course,  when  the  instinct  of  form  is  aroused,  it  demands 


ARTISTIC    HANDWORK    IN    EDUCATION.  89 

furlher  cultivation  by  means  of  drawing,  and  in  my  view,  the 
carving  or  modelling  classes  ought  to  act  as  feeders  to  any 
drawing  classes  within  reach.  This  has  actually  happened  in 
one  case.  A  drawing  class  that  was  languishing  was  revived 
by  the  establishment  of  a  carving  class  in  the  same  locality. 
That  is  the  ideal,  I  think. 

I  understand,  too,  that  our  elementary  designs,  even  those 
which  are  little  more  than  exercises,  aim  at  showing  beauty  of 
outline,  and  some  element  of  style.  The  boys  are  not  kept  at 
mere  tool  exercises  in  surface  modelling,  so  as  to  acquire  skill 
in  finish  before  they  goon  to  cut  complete  patterns.  In  short, 
the  pupils  are  carried  on  rather  fast,  and  taken  into  the  spirit 
of  the  thing,  rather  than  worried  about  pure  mechanical  finish. 
This  does  not  mean  that  they  are  not  made  to  cut  their  curves 
true  and  clean ;  if  the  workman  fails  in  this,  the  spirit  is  gone 
at  once.  And  I  understand  it  to  be  the  distinct  duty  of  the 
teacher  to  labour  at  awakening  the  perception  of  beauty,  to 
point  out  what  is  true  and  beautiful  in  design  and  what  is  not, 
to  communicate,  as  occasion  serves,  something  of  the  great 
ideas  which  govern  such  a  writer  as  Mr.  Ruskin,  or,  in  art 
only,-  Mr.  William  Morris,  and  to  explain,  or  at  least  to  make 
familiar  by  well-chosen  examples,  the  modifications  undergone 
by  tlie  beauty  of  nature  in  passing  into  the  beauty  of  decora- 
tive art.  Here,  for  instance,  is  a  description  which  I  havje 
.heard  of  a  lesson  given  by  a  lady  who  has  a  singular  faculty  of 
teaching.  She  used  to  show  her  pupils  a  drawing  of  a  flower 
in  a  botany  book  (the  class  was  held  in  winter — she  would 
prefer  to  use  the  flower  itself),  and  obtain  their  suggestions  as 
to  conventionalising  it  into  a  decorative  design  ;  she  criticised 
their  suggestions,  pade  suggestions  .of  her  own,  and  at  last  de- 
cided upon  a  form  which  she  drew  on  tlie  blackboard ;  the 
class  then  moulded  it  in  clay,  and  finally  carved  it  in  wood. 


90  ARTISTIC   HANDWORK    IN    EDUCATION. 

As  to  the  results  obtained,  I  wish  to  speak  chiefly  of  the 
educational  results  pure  and  simple.  But  I  will  just  say  that 
in  the  first  place  the  purely  moral  results  of  the  mode  in  which 
the  work  is  done  is  striking  and  obvious.  The  influence  of 
the  teacher,  through  perfectly  natural  intercourse,  reaches  the 
pupils  without  any  admixture  that  might  make  them  kick. 
The  wholesome  and  interesting  occupation,  besides  its  positive 
value,  is  a  substitute  for  things  that  are  not  desirable.  I  don't 
want  to  talk  too  like  a  missionary  magazine,  but  I  could  tell 
you  cases  of  parents'  anxiety  removed,  and  of  lads  kept  straight 
and  set  straight,  by  the  combined  influence  of  the  work  and 
the  teacher.  Economically,  in  trades  like  the  joiner's,  of 
course  a  thoroughly  neat-handed  workman,  who  has  taste  and 
can  do  a  nice  bit  of  carving,  is  a  valuable  man,  and  the  amateur 
workers  make  something  by  their  work.  They  also  acquire 
the  habit  of  decorating  their  own  homes,  which  is  what  we 
particularly  wish.  And  then,  educationally,  with  reference  to 
the  work  itself,  it  is  very  hard  to  give  a  fair  idea  of  the  average 
productions,  because  they  vary  enormously.  Not  all  the  pro- 
ductions are  in  any  way  equal  to  the  best  of  the  exhibits  here 
to-day,  but  it  is  obvious  that  the  same  teaching  which  produces 
excellent  work  from  a  man  who  has  the  gift,  will  produce  work 
of  the  right  spirit  from  a  man  of  less  natural  talent.  We  must 
face  the  fact  that  we  are  speaking  of  purely  amateur  work,  and 
we  must  not  look  to  the  mechanical  perfection  of  things,  but 
the  training  which  is  implied  in  the  power  and  habit,  acquired 
by  rough  working  lads,  of  producing  such  things  in  their 
leisure  time. 

Before  I  sit  down,  I  have  just  two  more  things  to  say.  Tlie 
first  is,  that  it  is  all-important  in  any  particular  locality  to 
make  a  beginning.  The  occupation  of  teaching  is  attractive, 
and  is  soon  felt  to  be  of  extreme  value.     The  relation  to  the 


ARTISTIC   HANDWORK    IN    EDUCATION.  91 

pupils  is  exceedingly  civilizing  for  them,  and  does  quite  unob- 
trusively produce  an  enormous  effect  on  their  manners  and  on 
their  lives.  It  is  therefore,  as  a  rule,  not  very  hard  to  get 
helpers  when  a  class  is  once  seen  at  work.  But  some  one,  of 
course,  must  take  the  plunge  and  set  the  matter  going.  It  is 
very  easy  to  set  going ;  the  arrangements  could  not  be  more 
simple  than  they  are.  But  if  the  first  step  is  not  taken  by 
some  one,  of  course  there  can  be  no  result. 

And  the  last  thing  I  have  to  say  is  this.  Do  not  let  us 
imagine  our  efforts  superfluous,  from  the  idea  that  the  State  or 
the  locality  may  shortly  take  up  this  task  with  larger  means 
than  ours.  Whatever  form  the  new  system  may  assume,  its 
actual  working  must  depend  on  the  material  with  which  it  has 
to  work.  Education  does  not  consist  in  buildings,  not  even  in 
workshops,  nor  in  grants  of  money  from  Parliament,  or  out  of 
the  rates  ;  it  consists  in  the  desire  and  the  capacity  of  human 
minds  to  teach  and  to  be  taught.  To  awaken  this  desire,  and 
to  create  this  capacity,  in  a  new  direction,  is  the  achievement 
not  of  years  but  of  generations.  Methods  have  to  be  evolved, 
and  to  become  easy  and  familiar  to  teachers ;  an  order  of 
teachers  has  to  be  created,  uniting  experience  with  enthu- 
siasm ;  the  mind  of  the  upper  classes,  as  of  the  lower,  has  to 
be  penetrated  with  a  new  sense  of  what  makes  life  worth  living. 
This,  and  nothing  less,  is  the  work  in  which  we  have  the 
chance  of  helping,  and  any  future  organization  must  entirely 
depend  for  its  efficiency  on  the  progress  which  this  work  shall 
have  made. 


V. 

ON  THE  TRUE  CONCEPT/ON  OF  ANOTHER 
WORLD* 

"  With  such  barren  forms  of  tliought,  that  are  always  in  a  world  be- 
yond, Philosophy  has  nothing  to  do.  Its  object  is  always  something  con- 
crete, and  in  the  highest  sense  present." — Hegel's  "  Logic,"  Wallace's 
translation,  p.  150. 

IT  will  surprise  many  readers  to  be  told  that  the  words  which 
I  have  quoted  above  embody  the  very  essence  of  Hegel- 
ian thought.  The  Infinite,  the  supra-sensuous,  the  Divine,  are 
so  connected  in  our  minds  with  futile  rackings  of  the  imagina- 
tion about  remote  matters  which  only  distract  us  from  our 
duties,  that  a  philosophy  which  designates  its  problems  by  such 
terms  as  these  seems  self-condemned  as  cloudy  and  inane. 
But,  all  appearances  to  the  contrary  notwithstanding,  Hegel  is 
faithful  to  the  present  and  the  concrete.  In  the  study  of 
his  philosophy  we  are  always  dealing  with  human  experience. 
"  My  stress  lay,"  says  Mr.  Browning,t  "  on  the  incidents  in 
the  development  of  a  soul ;  little  else  is  worth  study."  For 
"a  soul  "read  '"'the  mind,"  and  you  have  the  subject-matter 
to  which  Hegel's  eighteen  close-printed  volumes  are  devoted. 

•  This  Essay  has  been  previously  published  as  the  introduction  to  a 
translation  of  a  fragment  from  Hegel's  "  .(lisihetic." 

+  Preface  to  "  Sordello." 


ON  THE  TRUE  CONCEPTION  OF  ANOTHER  WORLD.    93 

The  present  remarks  are  meant  to  insist  on  this  neglected 
point  of  view.  I  wish  to  point  out,  in  two  or  three  salient 
instances,  the  transformation  undergone  by  speculative  notions 
when  sedulously  applied  to  life,  and  restrained  from  generating 
an  empty  "  beyond,"  or  other  world,  between  which  and  our 
present  life  and  knowledge  there  is  a  great  gulf  fixed.  That 
the  world  of  mind,  or  the  world  above  sense,  exists  as  an  actual 
and  organized  whole,  is  a  truth  most  easily  realized  in  the  study 
of  the  beautiful.  And  to  grasp  this  principle  as  Hegel  applies 
it  is  nothing  less  than  to  acquire  a  new  contact  with  spiritual 
life.  The  spiritual  world,  wliich  is  present,  actual,  and  con- 
crete, contains  much  besides  beauty.  But  to  apprehend  one 
element  of  such  a  whole  must  of  course  demand  a  long  step 
towards  apprehending  the  rest.  It  is  for  this  reason  that  I 
propose  to  explain,  by  prominent  examples,  the  conception 
of  a  spiritual  world  which  is  present  and  actual,  in  order  to 
make  more  conceivable  Hegel's  views  on  the  particular  sphere 
of  art.  So  closely  connected,  indeed,  are  all  the  embodiments 
of  mind,  his  "  Philosophy  of  Fine  Art  "  may  be  said  to  contain 
the  essence  of  his  entire  system. 

We  know,  to  our  cost,  the  popular  conception  of  the 
supra-sensuous  world.  Whatever  that  world  is,  it  is,  as  com- 
monly thought  of,  not  here  and  not  now.  That  is  to  say,  if 
here  and  now,  it  is  so  by  a  sort  of  miracle,  at  which  we  are 
called  upon  to  wonder,  as  when  angels  are  said  to  be  near  us, 
or  the  dead  to  know  what  we  do.  Again,  it  is  a  counterpart 
of  our  present  world,  and  rather  imperceptible  to  our  senses, 
than  in  its  nature  beyond  contact  with  sense  as  such.  It  is 
peopled  by  persons  who  live  eternally,  which  means  through 
endless  ages,  and  to  whose  actual  communion  with  us,  as  also 
to  our  own  with  God,  we  look  forward  in  the  future.  It  even, 
perhaps,  contains  a  supra- sensuous  original  corresponding  to 


94    ON  THE  TRUE  CONCEPTION  OF  ANOTHER  WORLD. 

every  thing  and  movement  in  this  world  of  ours.  And  it 
does  not  necessarily  deepen  our  conception  of  life,  but  only 
reduplicates  it. 

Such  a  world,  whatever  we  may  think  about  its  actual  ex- 
istence, is  not  the  "  other  world  "  of  philosophy.  The  "  things 
not  seen"  of  Plato  or  of  Hegel  are  not  a  double  or  a  projec- 
tion of  the  existing  world.  Plato,  indeed,  wavered  between 
the  two  conceptions  in  a  way  that  should  have  warned  his 
interpreters  of  the  divergence  in  his  track  of  thought.  But  in 
Hegel,  at  least,  there  is  no  ambiguity.  The  world  of  spirits 
with  him  is  no  world  of  ghosts.  When  we  study  the  embodi- 
ments of  mind  or  spirit  in  his  pages,  and  read  of  law,  property, 
and  national  unity,  of  fine  art,  the  religious  community,  and 
the  intellect  that  has  attained  scientific  self-consciousness,  we 
may  miss  our  other  world  with  its  obscure  "beyond,"  but  we 
at  any  rate  feel  ourselves  to  be  dealing  with  something  real, 
and  with  the  deepest  concerns  of  life.  We  may  deny  to  such 
matters  the  titles  which  philosophy  bestows  upon  them ;  we 
may  say  that  this  is  no  "  other  world,"  no  realm  of  spirits, 
nothing  infinite  or  Divine  \  but  this  matters  little,  so  long  as  we 
know  what  we  are  talking  about,  and  are  talking  about  the 
best  we  know.  And  what  we  discuss  when  Hegel  is  our  guide, 
will  always  be  some  great  achievement  or  essential  attribute  of 
the  human  mind.  He  never  asks,  "Is  it?"  but  always,  "What 
is  it  ? "  and  therefore  has  instruction,  drawn  from  experience, 
even  for  those  to  whom  the  titles  of  his  inquiries  seem  fraudu- 
lent or  bombastic. 

These  few  remarks  are  not  directed  to  maintaining  any 
thesis  about  the  reality  of  nature  and  of  sense.  Their  object 
is  to  enforce  a  distinction  which  falls  within  the  world  which 
we  know,  and  not  between  the  world  we  know  and  another 
which  we  do  not  know.     The  distinction  is  real,  and  governs 


ON   THE   TRUE   CONCEPTION    OF   ANOTHER   WORLD.  95 

life.  I  am  not  denying  any  other  distinction,  but  I  am  insist- 
ing on  this..  No  really  great  philosopher,  nor  religious  teacher, 
— neither  Plato,  nor  Kant,  nor  St.  Paul— can  be  understood, 
unless  we  grasp  this  antithesis  in  the  right  way.  All  of  these 
teachers  have  pointed  men  to  another  world.  All  of  them, 
perhaps,  were  led  at  times  by  the  very  force  and  reality  of 
their  own  thought  into  the  fatal  separation  that  cancels  its 
meaning.  So  strong  was  their  sense  of  the  gulf  between  the 
trifles  and  the  realities  of  life,  that  they  gave  occasion  to  the 
indolent  imagination — in  themselves  and  in  others — to  trans- 
mute this  gulf  from  a  measure  of  moral  effort  into  an  inacces- 
sibility that  defies  apprehension.  But  their  purpose  was  to 
overcome  this  inaccessibility,  not  to  heighten  it. 

The  hardest  of  all  lessons  in  interpretation  is  to  believe  that 
great  men  mean  what  they  say.  We  are  below  their  level,  and 
what  they  actually  say  seems  impossible  to  us,  till  we  have 
adulterated  it  to  suit  our  own  imbecility.  Especially  when 
they  speak  of  the  highest  realities,  we  attach  our  notion  of 
reality  to  what  they  pronounce  to  be  real.  And  thus  we  baffle 
every  attempt  to  deepen  our  ideas  of  the  world  in  which  we 
live.  The  work  of  intelligence  is  hard ;  that  of  the  sensuous 
fancy  is  easy ;  and  so  we  substitute  the  latter  for  the  former. 
We  are  told,  for  instance,  by  Plato,  that  goodness,  beauty, 
and  truth  are  realities,  but  not  visible  or  tangible.  Instead  of 
responding  to  the  call  so  made  on  our  intelligence  by  scruti- 
nizing the  nature  and  conditions  of  these  intellectual  facts — 
though  we  know  well  how  tardily  they  are  produced  by  the 
culture  of  ages — we  apply  forthwith  our  idea  of  reality  as  some- 
thing separate  in  space  and  time,  and  so  "  refute  "  Plato  with 
ease,  and  remain  as  wise  as  we  were  before.  And  it  is  true 
that  Plato,  handling  ideas  of  vast  import  with  the  mind  and 
language  of  his  day,  sometimes  by  a  similar  error  refutes  him- 


96    ON  THE  TRUE  CONCEPTION  OF  ANOTHER  WORLD. 

self.*  He  makes,  for  instance,  the  disembodied  soul  see  the 
invisible  ideas.  Thus  lie  travesties  his  things  of  the  mind  as 
though  they  were  things  of  sense,  only  not  olour  sense — there- 
by destroying  the  deeper  difference  of  kind  that  alone  enables 
ihem  to  find  a  place  in  our  world.  That  his  doctrine  of  ideas 
was  really  rooted,  not  in  mysticism,  but  in  scientific  enthu- 
siasm, is  a  truth  that  is  veiled  from  us  partly  by  his  inconsis- 
tencies, but  far  more  by  our  own  erroneous  preconceptions.f 

There  is,  however,  a  genuine  distinction  between  "  this " 
world  and  the  "  other "  world,  wliich  is  merely  parodied  by 
the  vulgar  antitheses  between  natural  and  supernatural,  finite 
and  infinite,  phenomenal  and  noumenal.  We  sometimes  hear 
it  said,  "  The  world  is  quite  changed  to  me  since  I  knew 
such  a  person,"  or  "  studied  such  a  subject,"  or  *'  had  suggested 
to  me  such  an  idea."  The  expression  may  be  literally  true ;  and 
we  do  not  commonly  exaggerate,  but  vastly  underrate  its  im- 
port. We  read,  for  instance,  in  a  good  authority,  "  These  twenty 
kinds  of  birds  (which  Virgil  mentions)  do  not  correspond  so 
much  to  our  species  as  to  our  genera ;  for  the  Greeks  and 
Romans,  I  need  hardly  say,  had  only  very  rough-and-ready 
methods  of  classification,  just  as  is  the  case  with  uneducated 
people  at  the  present  day."  %  Any  one  may  verify  the  same 
fact  as  regards  the  observation  of  flowers.  Every  yellow 
ranunculus  is  called  a  "  butter-cup,"  every  large  white  umbel- 
lifer  a  "  hemlock."    These,  with  hundreds  of  other  differences 

*  "Endless  duration  makes  good  no  better,  nor  white  any  whiter,"  is 
one  of  Aristotle's  comments  on  Plato's  "eternal"  ideas,  and  is  just,  unless 
"  eternal  "  conveys  a  difference  of  kind.  ^ 

+  We  are  apt  to  misinterpret  Plato's  language  about  astronomy  in  this 
sense.  Plato  is  not  decrying  observation,  but  demanding  a  theoretical 
treatment  of  the  laws  of  motion — a  remarkable  anticipation  of  modem 
ideas. 

{  "  A  Year  with  the  Birds,"  by  an  Oxford  Tutor. 


ON  THE  TRUE  CONCEPTION  OF  ANOTHER  WORLD.    97 

of  perception,  affect  the  surroundings  in  which  men  con- 
sciously live,  at  least  as  much  as  a  considerable  degree  of 
deafness  or  blindness.  It  is  no  metaphor,  but  literal  fact,  to 
say  that  man's  whole  environment  is  transformed  by  the  train- 
ing even  of  his  mere  apprehension  of  natural  objects.  But 
there  is  more  in  the  matter  than  this.  Without  going  into 
metaphysics,  which  I  wish  to  avoid,  I  cannot,  indeed,  main- 
tain that  mind  "  makes  "  natural  objects,  although  by  enabling 
us  to  perceive  them,  it  unquestionably  makes  our  immediate 
conscious  world.  My  individual  consciousness  does  not  make 
or  create  the  differences  between  the  species  of  ranunculus, 
although  it  does  create  my  knowledge  of  them.  But  when  we 
come  to  speak  of  the  world  of  morals,  or  art,  or  politics,  we 
may  venture  much  further  in  our  assertions.  The  actual  facts 
of  this  world  do  directly  arise  out  of  and  are  causally  sustained 
by  conscious  intelligence  j  and  these  facts  form  the  world 
above  sense.  The  unity  of  a  Christian  church  or  congrega- 
tion is  a  governing  fact  of  life ;  so  is  that  of  a  family  or  a 
nation ;  so,  we  may  hope,  will  that  of  humanity  come  to  be. 
What  is  this  unity  ?  Is  it  visible  and  tangible,  like  the  unity 
of  a  human  body  ?  No,  the  unity  is  "  ideal ; "  that  is,  it  exists 
in  the  medium  of  thought  only  ;  it  is  made  up  of  certain  senti- 
ments, purposes,  and  ideas.  What,  even  of  an  army  ?  Here, 
too,  an  ideal  unity  is  the  mainspring  of  action.  Without 
mutual  intelligence  and  reciprocal  reliance  you  may  have  a 
mob,  but  you  cannot  have  an  army.  But  all  these  conditions 
exist  and  can  exist  in  the  mind  only.  An  army,  qua  army,  is 
not  a  mere  fact  of  sense ;  for  not  only  does  it  need  mind  to 
perceive  'it — a  heap  of  sand  does  that — but  it  also  needs  mind 
to  make  it. 

The  world  of  these  governing  facts  of  life  is  the  world  of 
the  things  not  seen,  the  object  of  reason,   the  world  of  the 

H 


98     ON  THE  TRUE  CONCEPTION  OF  ANOTHER  WORLt), 

truly  infinite  and  Divine.  It  is,  of  course,  a  false  antithesis  to 
contrast  seeing  with  the  bodily  eye  and  seeing  with  the  mind's 
eye.  The  seeing  eye  is  always  the  mind's  eye.  The  distinc- 
tion between  sense  and  spirit  or  intellect  is  a  distinction  with- 
in the  mind,  just  as  is  St.  Paul's  opposition  between  the  spirit 
and  the  flesh.  Nevertheless  the  mind  that  only  sees  colour — 
sense  or  sense-perception — is  different  from  the  mind  that  sees 
beauty,  the  self-conscious  spirit.  The  latter  includes  the  for- 
mer, but  the  former  do.*s  not  include  the  latter.  To  the  one 
the  colour  is  the  ultimate  fact ;  to  the  other  it  is  an  element  in 
a  thing  of  beauty.  This  relation  prevails  throughout  between 
the  world  of  sense  and  the  world  above  sense.  The  "  things 
not  seen,"  philosophically  speaking,  are  no  world  of  existences 
or  of  intelligences  co-ordinate  with  and  severed  from  this  pre- 
sent world.  They  are  a  value,  an  import,  a  significance,  super- 
added to  the  phenomenal  world,  which  may  thus  be  said, 
though  with  some  risk  of  misunderstanding,  to  be  degraded 
into  a  symbol.  The  house,  the  cathedral,  the  judge's  robe, 
the  general's  uniform,  are  ultimate  facts  for  the  child  or  the 
savage ;  but  for  the  civilized  man  they  are  symbols  of  domestic 
life,  of  the  Church,  and  of  the  State.  Even  where  the  supra- 
sensuous  world  has  its  purest  expression,  in  the  knowledge 
and  will  of  intelligent  beings,  it  presupposes  a  sensuous  world 
as  the  material  of  ideas  and  of  actions.  "  This  "  world  and 
the  "  other "  world  are  continuous  and  inseparable,  and  all 
men  must  live  in  some  degree  for  both.  But  the  completion 
of  the  Noumenal  world,  and  the  apprehension  of  its  reality 
and  completeness,  is  the  task  by  fulfilling  which  humanity  ad- 
vances. 

I  pass  to  the  interpretation,  neither  technical  nor  contro- 
versial, of  one  or  two  of  Hegel's  most  alarming  phrases. 

The  "  infinite  "  seems  to  practical  minds  the  very  opposite 


ON  THE  TRUE  CONCEPTION  OF  ANOTHER  WORLD.    99 

of  anything  real,  present,  or  valuable.  As  the  description  of 
life,  it  is  the  mere  negation  of  the  life  we  know ;  as  the  de- 
scription of  a  purpose,  it  is  the  very  antithesis  of  any  purpose 
that  we  can  conceive  to  be  attainable;  as  the  description  of 
a  being,  it  appears  to  be  formed  by  denying  every  predicate 
which  we  attach  to  personality.  And  I  could  wish  that  Hegel 
had  not  selected  this  much-abused  term  as  the  distinctive 
predicate  of  what  is  most  real  and  most  precious  in  life.  He 
adhered  to  it,  no  doubt,  because  his  infinity,  though  different 
in  nature  to  that  of  common  logic,  yet  rightly  fills  the  place 
and  meets  the  problem  of  that  conception.  I  will  attempt  to 
explain  how  this  can  be,  and  what  we  are  discussing  when  we 
read  about  infinity  in  the  Hegelian  philosophy. 

It  is  an  obvious  remark,  that  infinity  was  a  symbol  of  evil 
in  Hellenic  speculation,  whereas  to  Christian  and  modern 
thought  it  is  identified  with  good.  Much  idle  talk  has  arisen 
on  this  account,  as  to  the  limitation  of  the  Hellenic  mind. 
For,  in  fact,  the  Finite  ascribed  to  Pythagoras,  and  the  idea 
of  limit  and  proportion  in  Plato  or  in  Aristotle,  are  far  more 
nearly  akin  to  true  infinity  than  is  the  Infinite  of  modern 
popular  philosophy.  Infinite  means  the  negation  of  limit. 
Now,  common  infinity,  which  may  be  identified  in  general 
with  enumeration  ad  iiifinitum — the  false  infinity  of  Hegel — 
is  the  attempt  to  negate  or  transcend  a  limit  which  inevitably 
recurs.  It  arises  from  attempting  a  task  or  problem  in  the 
wrong  way,  so  that  we  may  go  on  for  ever  without  making  any 
advance  towards  its  achievement.  All  quantitative  infinity — 
which  of  course  has  its  definite  uses,  subject  to  proper  reser- 
vations— is  of  this  nature.  A  process  does  not  change  its 
character  by  mere  continuance,  and  the  aggregate  of  a  million 
units  is  no  more  free  from  limitation  than  the  aggregate  of  ten. 
A  defect  in  kind  cannot  be  compensated  by  mere  quantity. 


lOO   ON  THE  TRUE  CONCEPTION  OF  ANOTHER  WORLD. 

We  see  the  fallacious  attempt  in  savage,  barbaric,  or  vulgar 
art.  Meaningless  iteration,  objectless  labour,  enormous  size, 
extravagant  costliness,  indicate  the  effort  to  satisfy  man's  need 
of  expression  by  the  mere  accumulation  of  work  without  ade- 
quate idea  or  purpose.  But  such  efforts,  however  stupendous, 
never  attain  their  goal.  They  constitute  a  recurrent  failure 
to  transcend  a  recurrent  limit,  precisely  analogous  to  enumera- 
tion ad  infinitum.  A  hundred  thousand  pounds'  worth  of 
bricks  and  mortar  comes  no  nearer  to  the  embodiment  of 
mind  than  a  thousand  pounds'  worth.  To  attempt  adequate 
expression  by  mere  aggregation  of  cost  or  size  is  therefore  to 
fall  into  the  infinite  process  or  the  false  infinity. 

Another  well-known  instance  is  the  pursuit  of  happiness  in 
the  form  of  "pleasure  for  pleasure's  sake."  The  recurrence 
of  unchanging  units  leaves  us  where  we  were.  A  process  which 
does  not  change  remains  the  same,  and  if  it  did  not  bring 
satisfaction  at  first,  will  not  do  so  at  last.*  We  might  as  well 
go  on  producing  parallels  to  infinity,  in  the  hope  that  some- 
how or  somewhere  they  may  meet.  An  infinite  straight  line 
may  serve  as  a  type  of  the  kind  of  infinity  we  are  considering. 

Infinity  in  the  Hegelian  sense  does  not  partake  in  any  way 
of  this  endlessness,  or  of  the  unreality  which  attaches  to  it 
Its  root-idea  is  self-completeness  or  satisfaction.  That  which 
is  "  infinite  "  is  without  boundary,  because  it  does  not  refer 
beyond  itself  for  explanation,  or  for  justification;  and  there- 
fore, in  all  human  existence  or  production  infinity  can  only  be 
an  aspect  or  element.  A  picture,  for  instance,  regarded  as  a 
work  of  fine  art,  justifies  itself,  gives  satisfaction  directly  and 
without  raising  questions  of  cause  or  of  comparison,  and  is  in 
this  sense — i.e.  in  respect  of  its  beauty — regarded  as  "infinite." 

*  See  note  above,  p.  96. 


ON   THE   TRUE   CONCEPTION   OF  ANOTHER   WORLD.         101 

When,  on  the  other  hand,  we  consider  this  same  work  of  art 
as  an  historical  phenomenon,  as  a  link  in  a  chain  of  causation 
— e.g.,  as  elucidating  the  development  of  a  school,  or  proving 
the  existence  of  a  certain  technical  process  at  a  certain  date — 
then  we  go  beyond  itself  for  its  interest  and  explanation,  and 
'depress  it  at  once  into  a  finite  object.  The  finite  is  that  which 
presents  itself  as  incomplete ;  the  infinite,  that  which  presents 
itself  as  complete,  and  which,  therefore,  does  not  force  upon 
us  the  fact  of  its  limitation.  This  character  belongs  in  ihe 
highest  degree  to  self-conscious  mind,  as  realized  in  the  world 
above  sense ;  and  in  some  degree  to  all  elements  of  that  world 
— for  instance,  to  the  State — in  as  far  as  they  represent  man's 
realized  self-consciousness.  It  is  the  nature  of  self-conscious- 
ness to  be  infinite,  because  it  is  its  nature  to  take  into  itself 
what  was  opposed  to  it,  and  thus  to  make  itself  into  an  orga- 
nized sphere  that  has  value  and  reality  within,  and  not  beyond 
itself.  If  false  infinity  was  represented  by  an  infinite  straight 
line,  true  infinity  may  be  compared  to  a  circle  or  a  sphere. 

The  distinction  between  true  and  false  infinity  is  of  the 
profoundest  moral  import  The  sickly  yearning  that  longs 
only  to  escape  from  the  real,  rooted  in  the  antithesis  between 
the  infinite  and  the  actual  or  concrete,  or  in  the  idea  of  the 
monotonous  ^*injini"  which  is  one  with  the  '^  abbne"  or  the 
^^gouffre"  is  appraised  by  this  test  at  its  true  value.  It  is 
seen  to  rest  on  a  mere  pathetic  fallacy  of  thought  and  senti- 
ment. So  far  from  the  infinite  being  remote,  abstract,  unreal, 
nothing  but  the  infinite  can  be  truly  present,  concrete,  and 
real.  The  finite  always  refers  us  away  and  away  through  an 
endless  series  of  causes,  of  effects,  or  of  relations.  The  infinite 
is  individual,  and  bears  the  character  of  knowledge,  achieve- 
ment, attainment.  In  short,  the  actual  realities  which  we  have 
in  mind  when,  in  philosophy,  we  speak  of  the  infinite,  are 


102       ON    THE   TRUE    CONCEPTION    OF   ANOTHER   WORLD. 

such  as  a  nation  that  is  conscious  of  its  unity  and  general  will, 
or  the  realm  of  fine  art  as  the  recognition  of  man's  higher 
nature,  or  the  religious  community  with  its  conviction  of  an 
indwelling  Deity. 

Now,  whether  we  like  the  term  Infinite  or  not,  whether  or 
no  we  think  that  man's  life  can  be  explained  and  justified 
within  the  limits  of  these  aims  and  these  phenomena,  there  is 
no  doubt  that  these  matters  are  real,  and  are  the  most  mo- 
mentous of  realities.  In  acquainting  ourselves  with  their 
structure,  evolution,  and  relation  to  individual  life,  we  are  at 
least  not  wasting  time,  nor  treating  of  matters  beyond  human 
intelligence. 

There  is  a  very  similar  contrast  in  the  conception  of  human 
Freedom.  "  Free  will "  is  so  old  a  vexed  question,  that, 
though  the  conflict  still  rages  fitfully  round  it,  the  world  hardly 
conceives  that  much  can  turn  upon  its  decision.  But  when  in 
place  of  the  abstract,  "  Is  man  free  ?  "  we  are  confronted  with 
the  concrete  inquiry,  "  When,  in  what,  and  as  what,  does  man 
carry  out  his  will  with  least  hindrance  and  with  fullest  satis- 
faction?" then  we  have  before  us  the  actual  phenomena  of 
civilization,  instead  of  an  idle  and  abstract  Yes  or  No. 

Man's  Freedom,  in  the  sense  thus  contemplated,  lies  in  the 
spiritual  or  supra-sensuous  world  by  which  his  humanity  is 
realized,  and  in  which  his  will  finds  fulfilment.  The  family, 
for  example,  property,  and  law  are  the  first  steps  of  man's 
freedom.  In  them  the  individual's  will  obtains  and  bestows 
recognition  as  an  agent  in  a  society  whose  bond  of  union  is 
ideal — i.e.,  existing  only  in  consciousness  ;  and  this  recognition 
develops  into  duties  and  rights.  It  is  in  these  that  man  finds 
something  to  live  for,  something  in  which  and  for  the  sake  of 
which  to  assert  himself.  As  society  develops  he  lives,  on  the 
whole,  more  in  the  civilized  or  spiritual  world,  and  less  in  the 


ON  THE  TRUE  CONCEPTION  OF  ANOTHER  WORLD.    I03 

savage  or  purely  natural  world.  His  will,  which  is  himself, 
expands  with  the  institutions  and  ideas  that  form  its  purpose, 
and  the  history  of  this  expansion  is  the  history  of  human  free- 
dom. Nothing  is  more  shallow,  more  barbarously  irrational, 
than  to  regard  the  progress  of  civilization  as  the  accumulation 
of  restrictions.  Laws  and  rules  are  a  necessary  aspect  of 
extended  capacities.  Every  power  that  we  gain  has  a  positive 
nature,  and  therefore  involves  positive  conditions,  and  every 
positive  condition  has  negative  relations.  To  accomplish  a 
particular  purpose  you  must  go  to  work  in  a  particular  way, 
and  in  no  other  way.  To  complain  of  this  is  like  complaining 
of  a  house  because  it  has  a  definite  shape.  If  freedom  means 
absence  of  attributes,  empty  space  is  "  freer  "  than  any  edifice. 
Of  course  a  house  may  be  so  ugly  that  we  may  say  we  would 
rather  have  none  at  all.  Civilization  may  bring  such  horrors 
that  we  may  say,  "  Rather  savagery  than  this  " ;  but  in  neither 
case  are  we  serious.  Great  as  are  the  vices  of  civilization,  it  is 
only  in  civilization  that  man  becomes  human,  spiritual,  and 
free. 

The  effort  to  grasp  and  apply  such  an  idea  as  this  can 
hardly  be  barren.  It  brings  us  face  to  face  with  concrete  facts 
of  history,  and  of  man's  actual  motives  and  purposes.  True 
philosophy  here,  as  everywhere,  plunges  into  the  concrete  and 
the  real ;  it  is  the  indolent  abstract  fancy  that  thrusts  problems 
away  into  the  remote  "beyond,"  or  into  futile  abstraction. 
Plato,  the  philosopher,  knows  well  that  the  mind  is  free  when 
it  achieves  what,  as  a  whole,  it  truly  wills.  But  Plato,  the 
allegorist  and  imaginative  preacher,  refers  the  soul's  freedom 
to  a  fleeting  moment  of  ante-natal  choice,  which  he  vainly 
strives  to  exempt  from  causal  influence.  Pictorial  imagination, 
with  its  ready  reference  to  occurrences  in  past  and  future,  is 
the  great  foe  to  philosophic  intelligence. 


I04   ON  THE  TRUE  CONCEPTION  OF  ANOTHER  WORLD. 

Finally,  it  is  impossible  to  omit  all  reference  to  the  notion 
of  an  immanent  Deity,  which  forms  the  very  centre  of  Hegel's 
thought.  When  an  unspeculative  English  reader  first  meets 
with  Hegel's  passionate  insistence  that  God  is  not  unknowable; 
that  He  necessarily  reveals  himself  as  a  Trinity  of  persons, 
and  that  to  deny  this  is  to  represent  men  as  "the  heathen 
who  know  not  God,"  he  feels  as  if  he  had  taken  sand  into  his 
mouth.  He  is  inclined  to  ask  what  these  Neo-Platonic  or 
mediaeval  doctrines  are  doing  in  the  nineteenth  century,  and 
why  we  should  resuscitate  dead  logomachies  that  can  have  no 
possible  value  for  life  or  conduct.  Now,  I  must  not  attempt 
here  to  discuss  the  difficult  question  of  Hegel's  ultimate  con- 
ception of  the  being  of  God,  and  I  am  bound  to  warn  any  one 
who  may  read  these  pages  that  I  only  profess  to  reproduce 
one — though  by  far  the  most  prominent — side  of  that  concep- 
tion. But,  subject  to  this  reservation,  I  have  no  hesitation  in 
saying,  that  our  own  prejudices  form  the  only  hindrance  to  our 
seeing  that  Hegel's  subject-matter  is  here,  as  elsewhere,  human 
life.  He  gives  us  what  he  takes  to  be  the  literal  truth,  and 
we  will  have  it  to  be  metaphor.  Verbally  contradicting  Kant, 
he  accepts,  completes,  and  enforces  Kant's  thought.  "  Reve- 
lation can  never  be  the  true  ground  of  religion,"  said  Kant ; 
"for  revelation  is  an  historical  accident,  and  religion  is  a 
rational  necessity  of  man's  intelligent  nature."  "  Revelation 
is  the  only  true  knowledge  of  God  and  ground  of  religion," 
says  Hegel,  "because  revelation  consists  in  the  realization  rf 
God  in  man's  intelligent  Jiature."  We  are,  however,  not  unac- 
customed to  such  phrases,  and  our  imagination  is  equal  to  its 
habitual  task  of  evading  their  meaning.  We  take  them  to  be 
a  strong  metaphor,  meaning  that  God,  who  is  a  sort  of  ghostly 
being  a  long  way  off,  is,  notwithstanding,  more  or  less  within 
the  knowledge  of  our  minds,  and  so  is  "  in  "  them,  as  a  book 


ON    THE    TRUE   CONCEPTION    OF   ANOTHER   WORLD.        I05 

which  is  actually  in  London  may  be  in  my  memory  when  I 
am  in  Scotland.  Now,  right  or  wrong,  this  is  not  what  Hegel 
means.  He  means  what  he  says  ;  that  God  is  spirit  or  mind,* 
and  exists  in  the  medium  of  mind,  tvhich  is  actual  as  intelli- 
gence, for  us  at  any  rate,  only  in  the  human  self-consciousness. 
The  thought  is  hard  from  its  very  simplicity,  and  we  struggle, 
as  always,  to  avoid  grasping  it  We  imagine  spirits  as  made 
of  a  sort  of  thin  matter,  and  so  as  existing  just  like  bodies, 
although  we  call  them  disembodied.  And  then  we  think  of 
this  disembodied  form  as  an  alternative  to  human  form,  and 
suppose  spirit  to  have  somehow  a  purer  existence  apart  from 
human  body.  This  error  really  springs  from  imagining  the 
two  as  existences  of  the  same  kind,  and  so  conflicting,  and 
from  not  realizing  the  notion  of  spirit  as  mind  or  self-con- 
sciousness, which  is  the  only  way  of  conceiving  its  actual 
presence  in  our  world.  Mind  uses  sensuous  existence  as  its 
symbol ;  perhaps  even  needs  it.  The  poet  who  has  hit  Hegel's 
thought  so  nearly,t  fails  here  : — 

"  This  weight  of  body  and  limb. 
Are  they  not  sign  and  symbol  of  thy  division  from  Him?" 

Here  we  leave  the  track  of  the  higher  Pantheism  for  that  of 
vulgar  mysticism.  Spiritual  being  is  conceived  as  somehow 
incompatible  with  bodily  shape,  either  because  incapable  of 
any  concrete  embodiment,  or  because  it  has  a  quasi-material 
shape  of  its  own.  Now,  this  is  just  the  reverse  of  the  Hege- 
lian idea.     According  to  Hegel,  it  is  only  in  the  human  form 

*  The  fusion  of  these  meanings  in  the  German  "  Geist "  gives  a  force  to 
his  pleading  which  English  cannot  render.  He  appeals,  e.g.,  triumphantly 
to  "God  is  a  Spirit,"  i.e.  not  "a  ghost,"  but  "  mind." 

+  See  Tennyson's  "  Higher  Pantheism,"  especially  the  fine  lines : — 
"  Speak  to  Him  thou,  for  He  hears,  and  Spirit  with  spirit  can  meet. 
Closer  is  He  than  breathing,  and  nearer  than  hands  and  feet." 


Io6   ON  THE  TRUE  CONCEPTION  OF  ANOTHER  WORLD. 

that  intelligence  can  for  us  find  its  full  expression.  The 
notion  of  a  spiritual  body  other  than  and  incompatible  with 
the  natural  body  does  not  arise.  Spirit  exists  in  the  medium 
of  consciousness,  not  in  a  peculiar  kind  of  matter.  The 
spiritualization  of  the  natural  body  is  not  to  be  looked  for  in 
an  astral  or  angel  body,  but  in  the  gait  and  gesture,  the  signifi- 
cance and  dignity,  that  make  the  body  of  the  civilized  man 
the  outward  image  of  his  soul,  and  distinguish  him  from  the 
savage  as  from  the  animal.  The  human  soul  becomes  actual 
itself,  and  visible  to  others,  only  by  moulding  the  body  into 
its  symbol  and  instrument.  It  ought  to  have  been  an  axiom 
of  physiology,  Hegel  says,  that  the  series  of  animated  forms 
must  necessarily  lead  up  to  that  of  man.  For  this  is  the  only 
sensuous  form  in  which  mind  could  attain  adequate  manifesta- 
tion. Thus  anthropomorpliism  in  fine  art  is  no  accident,  nor 
an  unworthy  portrayal  of  Divinity.  If  the  Deity  is  to  be 
symbolized  to  sense,  it  must  be  in  the  image  of  man.  The 
symbol  is  not,  indeed,  the  reality,  as  the  sensuous  image 
is  not  conscious  thought ;  but  this  is  a  defect  inherent  in 
artistic  presentation,  and  not  attributable  to  anthropomor- 
phism in  particular. 

It  is  obvious  that,  in  the  light  of  such  a  conception,  a 
speculative  import  can  be  attached  to  the  doctrine  of  the 
Incarnation,  and  Hegel's  reading  of  Christian  ideas  is,  in  fact, 
to  be  interpreted  entirely  in  this  sense.  This  is  not  the  place 
to  go  deeper  into  such  views,  which,  however  profound,  may 
perhaps  continue  to  seem  non-natural  expositions  of  Christian 
dogma.  I  am  only  concerned  to  show  how  here,  also,  the 
speculative  idea,  operating  upon  the  concrete  and  actual, 
generates  a  fresh  and  inspiring  insight  into  life  and  conduct. 
Few  chapters  of  anthropology  are  more  thorough,  profound, 
and  suggestive  than  Hegel's  account  of  the  "actual  soul"; 


ON   THE   TRUE   CONCEPTION    OF   ANOTHER    WORLD.        loy 

t.e.y  of  the  habits  and  attributes  which  make  the  body  dis- 
tinctively human  by  stamping  it  with  the  impress  of  mind. 
Nor  has  philosophic  insight  ever  done  better  service  to  the 
history  of  religion  than  in  grasping  the  essence  of  Christianity 
as  the  unify  (not  merely  the  union)  of  the  Divine  and  human 
nature. 

Among  the  things  which  are  spiritually  discerned,  an  im- 
portant place  belongs  to  beauty.  As  a  boundary  and  transi- 
tion between  sense  and  thought,  it  is  peculiarly  fitted  to 
illustrate  the  reality  which  we  claim,  in  contradistinction  to 
mere  sensuous  appearance,  for  what  is  best  in  life.  Many 
who  distrust  Hegelian  formulce  are  convinced  that  beauty  at 
least  is  real.  They  will  admit  that  fine  art  and  the  recogni- 
tion of  beauty  are  not  trifles,  not  amusements,  but  rank  high 
among  the  interests  that  give  life  its  value.  All  such  will 
find  themselves  in  sympathy  with  the  purpose  of  a  great 
philosopher  who  has  bent  all  the  power  of  his  genius  and  his 
industry  to  vindicating  a  place  for  art  as  an  embodiment  of  the 
Divine  nature,  that  is  to  say,  of  the  fundamental  purpose  which 
reveals  itself  in  the  history  of  the  human  spirit. 


\ 


VI. 

THE  KINGDOM  OF  GOD  ON  EARTH* 

MUCH  is  said  in  the  New  Testament,  with  very  various 
meanings,  about  the  Kingdom  of  Christ  or  the  King- 
dom of  God.  I  want  to  consider,  this  evening,  some  of  the 
forms  which  this  idea  has  taken  in  the  New  Testament  and 
elsewhere,  and  what  meaning  it  can  have  for  us  to-day. 

I.  "  Sell  all  that  thou  hast,  and  give  to  the  poor,  and  thou 
shalt  have  treasure  in  heaven."  "  Grant  that  we  may  sit,  the 
one  on  Thy  right  hand,  and  the  other  on  Thy  left,  in  Thy 
kingdom."  "  Now  he  is  comforted,  and  thou  art  tormented." 
In  such  passages  as  these  we  think  that  we  find  two  ideas 
which  have  had  enormous  influence  on  the  world. 

I.  Heaven  is  to  right  the  wrongs,  and  to  compensate  the 
injustices  of  this  world.  "  Thou  in  thy  lifetime  receivedst  thy 
good  things,  and  likewise  Lazarus  evil  things ;  but  now  he  is 
comforted,  and  thou  art  tormented."  Part  of  this  natural  con- 
ception has  been  a  comfort  to  those  for  whom  the  world 
seemed  to  have  nothing  but  misery,  and  part  has  rudely 
represented  a  wild  feeling  of  justice.  But  at  all  times,  and 
especially  in  modern  times,  it  has  had  another  and  a  very 
mischievous  influence.  It  can  be  turned  round  the  other  way. 
God,  we  think,  will  look  after  those  who  are  ill-off  on  earth, 
•  An  address  given  for  the  Ethical  Society. 

Io8 


THE   KINGDOM   OF   GOD   ON    EARTH.  I09 

and  therefore  we  need  not  trouble  ourselves  about  them. 
Heaven  becomes  a  sort  of  poor-law,  to  which  we  refer  the 
cases  of  distress  that  we  do  not  know  how  to  deal  with.  We 
even  feel  very  virtuous  in  doing  this.  It  is  so  humble  of  us 
to  be  content  with  this  world's  goods,  and  to  leave  the  next 
world  to  our  poorer  neighbours.  And  it  makes  everything 
easy ;  it  cuts  the  knot  of  all  those  troublesome  questions,  how 
every  member  of  a  great  nation  can  have  a  man's  share  in  the 
work  and  knowledge  of  the  world.  Let  him  read  his  Bible 
and  believe  what  he  is  told,  and  then,  after  a  few  years,  which 
do  not  much  matter,  he  will  be  as  well  off  as  an  emperor;  or 
perhaps  better,  for  he  will  go  to  heaven,  and  many  emperors 
will  not. 

This  belief  has  great  power  for  good  and  for  evil.  It  has 
raised  men's  estimate  of  their  dignity,  and  has  made  them  feel 
the  value  of  a  soul.  But  it  has  made  them  careless  of  the 
world  in  which  they  live,  and  has  narrowed  their  notions  of 
duty  and  of  manliness.  Life  must  not  be  split  up  into  a 
present  of  endurance,  and  a  future  of  enjoyment.  Injustice 
must  be  redressed,  beauty  enjoyed,  knowledge  won,  and  good- 
ness attained,  here  on  this  earth  of  ours. 

2.  Then  there  is  the  other  common  idea,  very  like  the 
last.  "Great  is  your  reward  in  heaven."  "Thy  Father 
which  seeth  in  secret  shall  reward  thee  openly."  This  is  the 
notion,  not  very  marked,  I  think,  in  the  New  Testament,  of  a 
moral  government  of  the  world  by  rewards  and  punishments. 
The  Churchmen  who  write  about  religion  have  made  a  fatal 
delusion  out  of  this  conception  too.  But  I  do  not  think  that 
sensible  people  have  taken  it  very  seriously.  We  all  know 
that  we  are  not  to  do  good  for  the  sake  of  what  we  expect  to 
get  by  it ;  and  if  a  preacher  tells  us  that  we  are  to  be  good 
Christians  in  order  to  go  to  heaven  and  keep  out  of  hell,  we 


no  THE    KINGDOM    OF   GOD   ON    EARTH. 

think  that  he  does  not  quite  understand  what  he  is  saying.  A 
man  who  tells  you  that  is  mixing  up  two  notions.  One  notion 
is  that  you  are  to  obey  God's  will  in  order  to  gain  the  pleasure 
of  heaven  and  escape  the  pains  of  hell.  And  the  other 
notion  is  that  you  are  to  obey  God's  will,  because  in  doing 
that  you  get  rid  of  the  bad  in  your  own  heart,  and  make  your 
will  rest  or  repose  in  the  good  will.  This  hope  of  finding 
peace,  of  resting  your  will  in  something  greater  than  yourself, 
of  being  at  one  with  the  good  purpose  of  humanity,  is  the  very 
mainspring  of  life.  But  it  is  here  on  earth  that  we  want  our 
will  to  be  good,  and  to  get  rid  of  the  bad  in  our  own  hearts. 
There  is  no  reason  in  putting  it  off  to  a  future  life,  of  which 
we  know  nothing.  If  we  must  have  something  future  to  hope 
for,  let  us  put  our  hopes  on  our  children,  and  do  something 
to  carry  them  out.  However,  this  desire  to  be  good  and  to 
be  at  one  with  a  society  of  good  people  is  the  root  of  our 
life.  But  that  other  notion,  that  we  are  to  be  good  in  order 
to  gain  the  pleasures  of  heaven,  is  very  wrong,  or  rather,  it  is 
absolute  nonsense.  I  should  hke  to  explain  why  I  say  that 
it  is  absolute  nonsense. 

A  man  is  good  when  his  will  is  good,  and  bad  when  his 
will  is  bad.  It  all  depends  upon  what  kind  of  thing  he  really 
has  at  heart  when  he  acts.  It  does  not  depend  on  what  he 
does,  if  you  look  at  it  from  the  outside.  If  a  man  says  he 
meant  well,  when  he  did  not,  then  he  is  a  hypocrite.  But  we 
all  know  that  a  man  may  really  mean  well,  and  yet  may  make 
a  mistake  and  do  great  harm.  Then  we  do  not  call  him  a 
bad  man,  though  we  may  call  him  a  fool.  This  shows  that  it 
is  the  will  which  makes  a  man  good  or  bad,"  and  a  man's  will 
is  his  choice ;  it  is  what  his  heart  is  really  set  on  when  he  acts. 
So,  when  we  talk  of  being  good  or  doing  good,  for  the  sake  of 
what  we  can  get  by  it,  this  can  only  be  a  pretence  of  being  or 


THE   KINGDOM   OF   COD   ON   EARTH.  Ill 

doing  good.  You  may  do,  for  reward,  something  that  on  the 
outside  looks  like  doing  good,  but  it  is  not  doing  good, 
because  the  will  is  selfish — your  heart  is  set  on  your  own 
pleasure  or  comfort,  and  not  on  a  substantial  good  for  its  own 
sake.  A  man  who  really  thought  of  nothing  but  getting  safe 
to  heaven  would  be  as  bad  as  a  man  in  a  shipwreck  who 
thought  of  nothing  but  getting  himself  safe  into  a  boat.  There 
are  a  few  such  people,  I  daresay.  But  of  course  most  people 
are  better  than  they  make  out.  When  they  speak  of  reward 
and  punishment,  they  do  not  mean  merely  pleasures  and  pains ; 
they  mean,  in  part  at  least,  the  goodness  which  causes  the 
pleasure,  and  the  badness  which  causes  the  pain.  We  can  see 
that  true  Christians  have  never  thought  the  reward  the  chief 
thing.  St.  Paul  was  ready  to  give  up  his  own  reward,  to  be 
accursed  from  Christ,  if  that  would  save  the  souls  he  loved. 
And  to  go  from  great  things  to  small,  there  is  a  fine  scene  in 
a  novel  which  I  once  read.  A  young  man  is  afraid  to  go  to 
the  rescue  of  some  people  in  a  flood,  because  he  has  a  con- 
viction that  if  he  is  drowned  then,  he  will  go  to  hell.  And 
the  old  man,  an  old  Scotchman,  to  whom  he  tells  this,  shouts 
out  to  him  in  reply,  "  Better  be  damned  doing  the  will  of  God 
than  saved  doing  nothing."  This  is  the  instinct  of  true  religion 
revolting  against  the  false  doctrine  of  rewards ;  and  I  believe 
that  this  revolt  has  the  sympathy  of  all  true  Christians. 

Of  course  this  fancy  of  rewards  and  punishments  has  had 
its  uses.  It  has  enabled  people  to  believe  against  appear- 
ances that  good  was  stronger  than  evil.  And  it  has  helped  to 
make  good  stronger  than  evil.  We  cannot  judge  these  old 
beliefs  fairly,  unless  we  think  of  the  power  they  had  and  the 
way  in  which  they  were  used.  In  rough  ages  it  was  a  gain 
that  men  should  recognise  anything  as  above  themselves. 
There  is  a  striking  picture  in  a  poem  of  Longfellow's  of  a 


112  THE   KINGDOM    OF   GOD    ON    EARTH. 

monk  forcing  a  Norman  Baron  in  England,  on  his  death-bed, 
to  set  his  serfs  free. 

"  In  his  chamber,  weak  and  dying, 

Was  the  Norman  Baron  lying ; 
*  *  *  * 

And,  as  on  the  sacred  missal. 

He  recorded  their  dismissal, 

Death  relaxed  his  iron  features. 

And  the  Monk  replied,   '  Amen. ' " 

I  do  not  say  that  this  picture  represents  a  fact ;  but  no  one 
can  doubt  that  the  thought  of  heaven  and  hell  must  often  have 
reinforced  the  appeal  of  conscience,  and  kept  alive  the  per- 
suasion that  there  was  a  power  higher  than  the  sword. 

These  were  the  old  convictions  about  heaven  and  the 
kingdom  of  God, — that  it  was  an  invisible  future  world,  in 
which  wrong  was  to  be  righted,  and  good  and  bad  men  re- 
warded and  punished.  These  fancies  have  not  in  reality  a 
great  place  in  the  New  Testament ;  but  they  were  known  to  the 
Greeks  and  to  many  other  nations.  Plato  speaks  with  scorn 
of  the  priests  and  charlatans  of  his  time,  four  centuries  before 
Christ,  who  go  about  telUng  men  that  they  can  make  it  all  safe 
for  them  in  the  next  world  by  their  prayers  and  ceremonies.  So 
these  notions  are  as  old  as  civilized  mankind  ;  and  the  right 
way  to  look  at  them  is  to  see  that  people  naturally  came  upon 
tliem  when  they  felt  sure  that  there  was  a  right  somewhere,  and 
that  it  was  better  to  be  good.  The  last  thing  people  under- 
stand is  what  is  before  their  eyes.  It  is  so  much  easier  just 
to  fancy  that  something  used  to  be,  or  that  something  will  be, 
instead  of  looking  patiently  at  what  actually  is.  Men  look 
round  them  and  see  that  the  world  seems  very  bad,  but  they 
feel  sure  that  there  is  a  real  good  somewhere ;  and  so  they 
make  up  a  story  that  it  was  all  very  good  once,  and  then  the 
devil  put  it  wrong ;  but  God  will  put  it  all  right  again  some 


THE  KINGDOM  OF  GOD  ON  EARTH.  II3 

day, — at  least  for  some  of  us.  It  is  just  as  people  say,  "How 
do  there  come  to  be  so  many  kinds  of  plants  and  animals  ?  " 
And  they  answer  that  God  created  them  a  long  time  ago,  and 
Adam  gave  them  names.  Well,  of  course,  if  we  look  care- 
fully at  what  is  under  our  eyes,  we  see  that  this  is  a  fantastic 
idea.  The  kinds  of  plants  and  animals  are  always  changing 
now,  precisely  as  they  always  have  been  changing  since  they 
began. 

Just  in  the  same  way,  when  you  look  patiently  and  carefully 
at  the  world  we  live  in,  you  see  that  those  ideas  of  another 
world  are  nothing  but  imperfect  explanations  or  reflections  of 
the  good  that  is  being  worked  out  in  this  world,  and  are  of  no 
value,  excepting  as  they  contribute  to  the  furtherance  of  this 
real  good.  Good  is  not  a  thing  which  can  be  made  up  by 
deferred  payments. 

3.  In  the  same  way,  again,  God  has  been  thought  of  as  a 
king  or  master,  somewhere  outside  the  world  we  live  in,  and 
the  Bible  as  the  book  of  his  decrees  ;  as  if  God  could  make 
anything  right  by  choosing  to  command  it.  This  is  the  old 
meaning  of  revelation ;  that  man  had  no  way  of  knowing  God's 
will,  and  so  God  had  this  book  written  to  tell  us  what  his  will 
was,  and  we  have  to  do  everything  that  is  commanded  in  this 
book.  Of  course  this  idea  turns  things  upside  down.  Things 
are  not  right  because  the  Bible  says  them,  but  the  Bible  says 
them,  if  it  does  say  them,  because  they  are  right.  And  when 
W2  say  now  that  anything  is  God's  command,  we  ought  to 
know  that  we  are  using  a  figure  of  speech,  which  means  some- 
thing quite  difierent  from  the  command  of  a  person  outside 
ourselves  and  having  power  over  us. 

4.  And  this  makes  an  enormous  difference;  because,  if  you 
have  a  master  in  heaven,  whose  orders  you  must  obey,  and  if 
he  has  had  a  book  written  to  tell  you  what  to  do,  then  the 

I 


114         THE  KINGDOM  OF  GOD  ON  EARTH, 

ipost  important  people  in  the  world  are  the  people  who  spend 
their  lives  in  interpreting  this  book.  And  in  fact,  as  you  and  I 
have  not  time  to  be  studying  a  book  written  in  Hebrew  and 
Greek  all  our  lives,  we  should  be  under  the  thumb  of  these 
gentlemen,  who  say  they  know  all  about  it,  and  some  of  them 
even  say  they  have  a  special  commission  from  God  to  tell  us 
about  it,  and  we  are  not  to  listen  to  any  one  else.  This  is 
plainly  a  mere  dream.  There  is  no  great  harm  in  talking  of  a 
revelation,  but  it  means  nothing  in  the  world  but  our  own 
common  sense  and  reason,  dealing  with  the  circumstances  of 
our  lives. 

All  these  ideas, — compensation,  rewards  and  punishments, 
God's  commands  in  the  Bible,  the  authority  of  the  clergy, — are 
closely  connected  together.  They  are  all  fancies  that  men 
have  had,  just  as  though  they  were  children,  and  being 
children,  knew  that  they  must  be  treated  like  children. 
Children  do  things  because  they  are  told,  until  they  have  learnt 
to  behave  themselves.  And  so  men  had  to  learn  to  behave 
themselves,  only  they  had  to  fancy  that  there  was  a  parent  or 
schoolmaster  looking  after  them.  They  naturally  invented  the 
only  sort  of  instruction  they  could  receive. 

II.  But  then,  in  the  New  Testament  we  find  yet  other  ideas 
mixed  with  those  which  we  have  been  speaking  of.  The 
kingdom  of  God  is  within  you  (or  perhaps  "among  you");  it  is 
like  leaven  ;  it  is  like  a  seed ;  it  is  not  of  this  world.  This 
might  mean  it  is  in  heaven,  but  I  do  not  think  it  does ;  I 
think  it  means  that  the  kingdom  of  God  is  not  what  people  in 
this  world  call  a  kingdom.  The  New  Testament  writers  did, 
in  fact,  think  that  the  next  world  was  to  be  on  earth,  and  that 
it  was  to  begin  soon,  and  had  in  truth  begun  already.  But  we 
must  not  count  this  altogether  on  our  side,  because  there  was 
to  be  a  miraculous  end  to  the  old  earth,  and  a  new  one  was  to 


THE   KINGDOM    OF   GOD    ON    EARTH.  II5 

be  made.  Still,  we  may  fairly  say  that  they  thought  the 
kingdom  of  God  was  a  moral  kingdom  ;  that  it  was  to  come  on 
earth;  that  it  was  something  quite  close  to  them  ;  and  that  it 
had  partly  begun  with  Christ's  life.  The  idea  of  the  Church 
grew  up  in  place  of  this  conviction,  when  the  belief  in  Christ's 
coming  gave  way. 

This  moral  kingdom  of  God  is  what  is  meant  in  the  prayer, 
"Thy  kingdom  come,"  which  is  explained  by  the  next 
petition,  "Thy  will  be  done  on  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven." 
Most  of  the  New  Testament  writers,  and,  it  would  seem, 
Christ  himself,  expected  this  kingdom  to  come  within  a  man's 
lifetime.  We  may  leave  out  these  words,  "as  in  heaven," 
which  belong  to  the  fancies  of  which  we  have  been  speaking, 
fancies  that  the  good  which  we  do  not  see  here  is  real  some- 
where else. 

But  the  kingdom  of  God  on  earth,  is  here,  as  the  Lord's 
prayer  implies,  in  as  far  as  what  we  call  God's  will  is  done  on 
earth.  But  now  there  is  a  question  which  stares  us  in  the 
face. 

What  have  we  men  to  do  with  God's  will  ^  The  question 
has  two  forms  : — 

1.  How  are  we  to  know  what  is  God's  will?  and. 

2.  Why  should  we  do  God's  will  when  we  do  know  it  ? 

We  have  destroyed  the  vulgar  answers  to  these  two  ques- 
tions. I  will  repeat  briefly  how  we  have  destroyed  them. 
They  were — "  We  are  to  know  God's  will  from  his  inspired 
revelation  in  the  Bible,"  or  "from  the  Catholic  Church" — a 
very  mischievous  doctrine ;  and  "  we  are  to  do  God's  will 
because  he  will  reward  or  punish  us  according  as  we  do  it  or 
not."  The  first  of  these  answers  is  a  mistake,  because  books 
and  men  are  just  books  and  men,  and  they  cannot  have 
authority   except   by  convincing   our   own   minds.     And   the 


Il6  THE    KINGDOM   OK   GOD   ON    EARTH. 

second  is  an  absurdity,  because  the  nature  of  what  we  do 
depends  upon  our  will  in  doing  it ;  and  if  what  we  will  is  to 
get  a  reward,  then  our  action  is  not  good.  Rewards  and 
punishments  are  legal  sanctions  and  not  moral  influences. 

There  is  only  one  true  way  of  answering  these  questions. 
We  must  know  what  is  right,  what  we  call  God's  will,  by  find- 
ing it  in  our  own  will.  And  we  must  do  what  is  right,  what 
we  call  God's  will,  because  we  find  that  it  is  our  own  will. 
We  must  look  at  it  in  this  way. 

If  we  come  to  think  over  our  lives,  and  to  ask  ourselves 
what  fills  up  the  greater  part  of  our  thoughts  and  purposes,  we 
shall  find,  if  we  are  decent  people,  that  it  mostly  comes  back 
to  our  station  in  life,*  and  the  duties  that  are  recognised  by 
ourselves  and  by  others  as  belonging  to  it ;  and  also  in  certain 
duties  and  interests,  usually  connected  with  our  station,  which 
we  have  taken  up  and  made  our  own.  A  man  can  hardly  live 
without  something  or  other  which  is  required  of  him  by  others, 
and  which  he  requires  of  himself.  Those  whom  we  call  idle 
people  have  their  duties,  but  partly  they  are  mistaken  about 
them,  partly  they  neglect  them.  In  judging  morally  you  must 
take  a  man's  own  point  of  view,  at  least  in  part.  You  and  I 
may  think  fox-hunting  a  waste  of  time  and  money;  but  a 
master  of  fox-hounds  does  not  think  himself  an  idle  or  useless 
man.  He  does  what  he  and  all  his  friends  believe  to  be  a 
social  duty ;  and  it  is  very  necessary  that  we  should  recognise 
this,  because  it  helps  us  to  see  that  man  really  does  not  exist 
as  man  without  so?ne  station  and  duties.  Our  station  and  its 
duties  are  the  greatest  part  and  the  simplest  part  of  the  right 
will  or  the  good  will,  which  is  also  our  own  will.     Without 

*  This  portion  of  the  address  consists  in  the  main  of  an  attempt  to 
popularise  the  ideas  contained  in  Mr.  F.  H.  Bradley's  "Ethical  Studies," 
and  especially  in  Essay  V.  of  that  work,  *'  ^^y  Station  and  its  Duties." 


THE   KINGDOM   OF   GOD   ON    EARTH.  II7 

this  object  and  interest  in  life,  a  man  is  like  a  boat  without 
sail  or  helm.  This  sounds  rather  commonplace,  and  it  is 
rather  commonplace.  If  it  were  not,  in  a  sense,  known  to 
every  one,  I  do  not  see  how  it  could  be  imagined  to  be  every 
one's  guide  through  life.  If  a  preacher  should  come  here  and 
tell  us  that  he  had  a  brand-new  set  of  duties,  which  we  never 
heard  of  before,  that  we  ought  to  do,  I  should  myself  be  in- 
clined to  vote  for  sending  him  away  again.  Still,  most  things 
that  we  know  have  a  good  deal  in  them  that  we  do  not  notice. 
And  I  will  try  to  point  out  some  truths  about  our  station  and 
its  duties  which  we  are  apt  to  forget. 
Our  station  and  its  duties  : — 

1.  Tells  us  what  to  do,  for  it  is  the  very  heart  and  spirit  of 
our  little  individual  life ;  and 

2.  It  gives  the  reason  for  doing  what  we  ought  to  do ;  for, 
just  because  it  is  the  heart  of  our  individual  life,  it  raises  our 
weak  and  ignorant  will  into  the  good  will,  which  is  the  rea/ 
will  that  unites  mankind  together. 

I.  Our  station  and  its  duties  is  the  heart  and  spirit  of  our 
own  little  life.  I  may  say  that  I  make  no  distinction,  morally, 
between  rights  and  duties.  That  which  our  station  demands 
of  us  is  a  duty,  if  the  difficulty  in  doing  it  is  in  ourselves,  and 
a  right  if  the  difficulty  is  in  some  one  else.  Suppose  you  are 
the  head  of  a  family.  That  is  part  of  your  station.  It  is  the 
dufy  of  the  head  of  a  family  to  rule  and  educate  his  children ; 
and  it  is  the  right  of  the  head  of  the  family  that  his  children 
should  obey  him,  and  that  they  should  attend  to  their  school- 
ing ;  and  it  is  his  rigAf,  moreover,  that  society  should  provide, 
somehow,  that  there  shall  be  schools  and  teachers.  Then, 
again,  it  is  the  rig/it  of  the  children  to  be  properly  ruled  and 
taught  to  behave,  and  to  be  educated ;  and  it  is  the  duty  of 
the  children  to  obey  the  head  of  the  family,  and  to  make  the 


H8  THE  KINGDOM  OF  GOD  ON  EARTH. 

best  use  of  their  schooling.  It  is  the  duty  of  society  to  see 
that  there  shall  be  schools  and  teachers,  and  it  is  the  right  of 
society  that  both  the  head  of  the  family  and  the  children  shall 
do  their  part  in  making  proper  use  of  the  schools  and  teachers. 
The  same  social  good  or  social  purpose  is  a  right  or  a  duty, 
according  to  the  source  of  the  opposition  it  meets  with. 

Now  these  requirements  or  demands,  which  are  recognised 
by  society,  and  which  we  recognise  in  our  turn,  make  us  what 
we  are.  Apart  from  them  we  should  be  nothing  at  all. 
Suppose  a  man  has  a  brain  fever,  and  all  these  ideas  and 
purposes  are  wiped  out  of  his  mind.  Suppose  he  forgets  that 
he  has  a  wife  and  children,  forgets  how  to  do  his  daily  work, 
and  does  not  know  his  friends  when  he  meets  them,  does  not 
remember  the  kindnesses  which  have  been  done  him,  nor  the 
services  which  he  owes  to  others  ;  the  man  may  still  be  alive, 
and  you  may  know  his  face,  but  his  own  self,  all  that  made  up 
his  individual  life,  is  lost  and  has  vanished.  I  have  heard  of 
some  one  to  whose  wife  this  happened ;  and  when,  two  years 
after  the  loss  of  her  mind,  the  poor  lady  died,  her  husband 
said,  "  In  fact,  I  lost  my  dear  wife  two  years  ago." 

This  helps  to  show  how  we  ourselves  are  really  made  up  of 
all  these  ties  and  relationships,  all  these  rights  and  duties,  pur- 
poses, feelings,  and  hopes.  We  spoke  about  people's  ideas  of 
the  invisible  world.  Here  is  the  invisible  world  which  really 
does  concern  us,  which  is  our  own  very  self,  which  we  and  all 
others  recognise,  and  which  has  its  existence  simply  in  this 
invisible  fact,  that  it  is  so  recognised.  And  this,  our  own 
self,  is  what  makes  up  our  own  will,  by  giving  us  something 
definite  to  do,  which  is  the  particular  purpose  of  our  own 
particular  self.     This  is  the  chief  thing  that  tells  us  what  to  do. 

Perhaps  this  seems  too  simple,  and  it  may  be  said,  "  Every 
decent  man  does  the  duties  of  his  station ;  cannot  something 


THE   KINGDOM   OF  GOD   ON    EARTH.  II9 

be  suggested  which  is  higher  and  harder  than  that  ? "  I 
shall  try  to  answer  this  question  in  part,  presently,  but  first 
I  must  confess  that  the  whole  principle  of  what  I  am  saying 
is  against  overmuch  dictating  and  giving  moral  advice.  I 
know  well  enough  what  /  ought  to  do ;  but  it  is  very  diffi- 
cult to  talk  about  what  other  people  ought  to  do,  because 
one  does  not  know  the  ins  and  outs  of  their  station.  But 
if  any  one  says  that  he  habitually  does  all  the  duties  of  his 
station,  thoroughly,  with  good  heart  and  good  sense,  one 
would  be  inclined  to  suspect  in  one's  own  mind  that  his  stan- 
dard is  rather  low.  A  few  points  may  be  enumerated,  by 
way  of  illustrating  what  one's  station  really  means.  There 
are  the  simple  duties  of  honesty  and  thoroughness  in  all 
work ;  there  is  education ;  there  is  wise  and  painstaking  help 
of  our  neighbours ;  there  is  wise  management  of  societies 
or  clubs  which  we  have  to  do  with ;  there  is  forming  an  en- 
lightened judgment  on  trade  questions  and  on  questions  that 
concern  us  as  citizens ;  and  there  is  the  attempt  to  make  the 
tone  of  our  society  a  little  higher,  more  full  of  real  interests, 
more  free  from  vice  and  vulgarity.  Every  man  is  responsible 
for  the  tone  of  the  society  in  which  he  moves,  and  for  the 
influence  which  he  spreads  round  him,  hour  by  hour. 

I  do  not  know  whether  all  this  is  really  so  simple,  when  you 
come  to  act  upon  it.  Plato  wrote  an  account  of  an  imaginary 
commonwealth,  in  which  goodness  was  to  be  the  ruling  prin- 
ciple. And  the  one  great  root  of  all  virtue  in  this  common- 
wealth was  simply  this,  that  in  it  every  one  w^as  to  mind  his 
own  business.  Plato  thus  thought  one's  station  and  its  duties 
the  root  of  all  the  virtues.  And  he  was  right.  But  Plato's 
commonwealth,  in  which  every  one  was  to  mind  his  own  busi- 
ness, has  become  a  by-word  for  an  impossible  imagination. 

2.     Then,  again,  I  said  our  station  and  its  duties  give  the 


I20  THE  KINGDOM  OF  GOD  ON  EARTH. 

reason  for  doing  right.  It  not  only  gives  us  something  to  do, 
but  it  makes  us  feel  that  what  we  do  is  right.  This  is  the  very 
root  of  the  matter. 

There  are  two  ways  of  doing  what  you  have  to  do.  You 
may  do  it  like  a  machine,  or  you  may  do  it  like  a  man.  If 
you  do  it  like  a  machine,  that  is  not  really  doing  the  duties  of 
your  station,  for  our  station  is,  above  all  things,  to  be  men. 
He  who  is  a  machine  has  no  heart  in  his  work.  His  family 
and  his  country  mean  nothing  to  him.  Most  likely  it  is  not 
his  own  fault,  but  all  the  same  this  is  very  sad.  But  now  I 
want  to  speak  of  the  other  way  of  working.  VVe  all  know 
what  it  is  to  feel  that  we  are  not  alone  in  our  work ;  that  we 
are  working  together  with  others  for  a  common  good,  and  each 
doing  the  best  he  can.  One  who  feels  this  about  the  duties  of 
his  station  is  a  man,  and  not  a  machine.  He  knows,  indeed, 
that  he  can  do  very  little  with  his  single  arm.  Even  a  great 
statesman  or  a  great  poet  is  merely  guiding  the  forces  or 
uttering  the  feelings  of  mankind.  If  a  man  thinks  of  the  com- 
mon purpose,  of  the  good  cause,  and  knows  his  will  and 
effort  are  devoted  to  it,  then  he  will  not  complain  because  he 
can  do  so  little.  The  great  thing  is  that  his  will  is  at  one  with 
the  real  will  or  the  right  will ;  and  because  it  is  so,  he  is  con- 
tent in  the  common  work,  and  knows  he  is  doing  right.  Think 
of  a  family  all  working  hard  to  make  their  living.  One  of  the 
children  will  earn  only  a  little  compared  with  the  father  ;  but 
if  the  child  does  his  best,  and  puts  his  heart  into  it  for  the 
common  good,  then  he  has  a  right  to  be  satisfied  in  the  happi- 
ness of  the  family  as  the  achievement  of  his  purpose.  A  man 
who  does  the  duties  of  an  undistinguished  station  with  good- 
will is  just  the  same  in  society  as  such  a  child  is  in  a  family. 
He  is  not  a  wheel  in  a  machine,  nor  an  animal  trying  to  get 
food ;  but  he  is  a  man  whose  will  is  inspired  by  the  common 


THE   KINGDOM   OF  GOD   ON   EARTH.  121 

purpose  of  mankind,  and  whose  little  private  piece  of  work  is 
a  pledge  to  him  that  the  general  purpose  is  his  purpose. 

This,  then,  is  why  we  should  do  God's  will,  that  is,  why  we 
should  do  our  duty.  If  "  why  "  meant  a  reason  outside  the 
duty,  like  a  reward  or  punishment,  then  it  would  be  nonsense, 
as  we  saw,  to  ask  u'hy  we  should  do  our  duty.  But  the  reason 
why  we  do  it  is  that  we  find  the  good  will  to  be  really  and  at 
bottom  our  own  will.  That  is  to  say,  it  is  through  our  station 
and  its  duties  that  we  take  hold  of  our  humanity  and  bring  it 
home  to  our  particular  selves.  On  the  one  hand,  the  good 
will  is  ourself ;  and  on  the  other  hand,  it  is  the  common  aim 
and  spirit  of  society  and  of  mankind.  The  goodness  of  our 
own  particular  private  will  consists  in  grasping  this  common 
aim  and  spirit,  and  applying  it  in  the  particular  duties  of  our 
daily  life,  which  gains  all  its  reality  and  vigour  from  its  par- 
ticular form  of  this  aim  or  purpose,  and  vanishes,  as  we  saw,  if 
the  common  purpose  is  entirely  destroyed  in  us — if  a  man 
forgets  his  family,  and  his  work,  and  his  friends. 

All  that  we  mean  by  the  kingdom  of  God  on  earth  is  the 
society  of  human  beings  who  have  a  common  life  and  are 
working  for  a  common  social  good.  The  kingdom  of  God 
has  come  on  earth  in  every  civilized  society  where  men  live 
and  work  together,  doing  their  best  for  the  whole  society  and 
for  mankind.  When  two  or  three  are  gathered  together,  co- 
operating for  a  social  good,  there  is  the  Divine  Spirit  in  the 
midst  of  them. 

And  there  is  something  more,  which  may  meet  a  difficulty 
that  I  mentioned  just  now,  A  man  may  be  a  good  doctor  or 
a  good  painter,  or  a  good  engine-driver,  and  yet  he  may  be  a 
brute,  or  a  liar,  or  a  cheat.  How  will  the  duties  of  his  station 
prevent  this?  First,  we  saw  just  now  that  there  is  a  good 
deal  belonging  to  our  station  which  we  are  apt  to  forget.     A 


122  THE  KINGDOM  OF  GOD  ON  EARTH. 

man's  station  is  not  merely  his  trade.  His  family  and  his 
neighbours  and  the  commonwealth  are  part  of  it  If  he  does 
his  duty  to  all  of  these  with  sense  and  goodwill,  there  will  not 
be  room  for  very  much  vice.  But  then,  secondly,  we  must 
bear  in  mind  that  he  is  to  make  his  own  particular  will  har- 
monize with  the  purpose  of  society ;  now  any  vice  or  sin 
would  so  far  cut  him  off  from  that,  and  make  a  contradiction 
between  the  spirit  in  which  he  seeks  his  own  particular  pleasure, 
and  the  spirit  in  which  he  seeks  the  common  good.  No  man 
can  serve  two  masters.  The  bad  will  is  our  own  particular 
will,  when  it  rebels  against  the  moral  spirit  of  society. 

And  this  common  spirit  or  conviction  of  society  explains 
another  difficulty.  It  may  be  asked.  Are  we  to  stand  still  for 
ever  ?  Are  we  not  to  try  to  be  better  than  people  are  now  ? 
Are  we  to  obey  society,  and  never  to  reform  it  ?  I  do  not 
think  that  this  difficulty  really  perplexes  any  one,  though  it 
sounds  very  formidable.  Of  course  every  society  is  moving, 
and  has  a  spirit  of  reform  in  it,  and  an  ideal  before  it.  We 
can  only  live  by  striving  after  an  ideal ;  but  our  ideal  must 
not  be  a  whim  of  our  own  vanity,  not  something  all  for  our- 
self  and  by  ourself.  It  must  be  a  social  ideal,  rooted  in  and 
founded  upon  what  is  real.  Every  sound  ideal  grows  out  of 
something  real.  For  we  saw  that  our  very  self,  our  life,  is  a 
purpose  ;  and  this  purpose  is  the  ideal  which  is  in  great  part 
real  as  well  as  ideal.  Thus  a  great  nation,  such  as  England,  is 
a  living  real  purpose,  which  exists,  and  prescribes  our  ideal  to 
us.  To-day  is  real  and  to-morrow  is  ideal,  but  you  cannot 
draw  a  line  between  them.  Our  own  life,  and  still  more  the 
life  of  a  nation,  is  something  that  goes  beyond  the  present 
moment ;  and  so,  in  trying  to  be  better  and  to  do  better,  we 
are  only  carrying  out  the  higher  mind  of  society.  We  are 
born  into  our  ideal,  just  as  we  are  into  our  actual  life.     Of 


THE   KINGDOM   OF   GOD   ON   EARTH.  1 23 

course  the  reformer  does  not  in  truth  invent  his  ideal ;  it  is 
"  in  the  air.". 

I  do  not  think  it  matters  whether  we  call  the  community  in 
which  we  have  our  station  a  Christian  community.  If  we  keep 
the  substance  of  Christianity,  we  may  let  the  shadow,  the 
name,  take  care  of  itself. 

III.  Is  the  kingdom  of  God  on  earth  a  Church  ?  I  will  say 
a  very  few  words  about  this.  Wherever  there  is  a  community 
of  persons  working  together  for  a  social  good,  there  is  a 
portion  of  the  kingdom  of  God  on  earth.  A  visible  Church, 
like  the  Church  of  England,  or  of  Rome,  if  it  is  useful  for  good 
life,  may  be  a  part  of  the  kingdom  of  God  on  earth.  But  a 
family,  or  a  nation  like  the  English  nation,  is  a  far  more  sacred 
thing  than  any  Church,  because  these  are  what  prescribe  our 
duty  and  educate  our  will. 

What  we  are  to  remember  about  a  visible  Church,  like  the 
Church  of  England,  is  this.  It  is  a  good  thing  if  it  makes  our 
wills  good,  and  points  out,  or  helps  us  to  feel,  duties  which 
form  a  part  of  the  good  will.  We  judge  whether  a  Church  is 
a  useful  society  just  as  we  judge  any  other  society.  "  By  their 
fruits  ye  shall  know  them."  But  we  must  remember  that  no 
visible  Church,  Christian  or  Comtist,  has  any  authority ;  and 
no  church  service  is  a  duty,  except  in  as  far  as  it  makes  us 
better. 

On  the  other  hand,  we  may  say  if  we  like,  that  the  kingdom 
of  God  on  earth  is  the  same  thing  as  the  invisible  Church ; 
"  the  blessed  company  of  all  faithful  people."  I  will  explain 
directly  what  I  mean  by  faithful.  The  invisible  Church,  like 
true  religion,  is  wide  enough  for  all  mankind.  It  is  invisible, 
not  because  it  is  in  heaven — for  it  is  on  earth, — but  because 
it  extends  so  far  in  past  and  future,  and  is  bound  together 
not  by  such  symbols  as  buildings  or  creeds,  or  books,  but  by 


124  THE  KINGDOM  OF  GOD  ON  EARTH^ 

the  great  achievements  and  purposes  which  form  the  Hfe  of 
mankind. 

IV.  I  wish,  before  I  conclude,  to  say  something  of  what  we 
mean  By  religion.  I  have  been  speaking  about  the  duties  of 
our  station  and  the  spirit  in  which  we  ought  to  do  them.  I 
said  that  we  ought  to  feel  that  we  are  not  alone  in  our  work, 
and  that  the  good  purpose  which  others  achieve  is  ours,  just  as 
our  good  purpose  is  theirs.     This  is,  so  far,  morality. 

Even  this  morality  requires  some  faith.  It  is  not  possible 
to  act,  unless  you  believe  that  what  you  are  trying  to  do  can  be 
done.  In  every-day  life  we  do  not  trouble  ourselves  with  a 
general  belief;  but  we  never  doubt  that  the  particular  aim 
which  we  have  in  view  is  possible  in  the  nature  of  things.  If 
we  did  not  believe  this,  we  should  be  paralysed.  We  should 
not  even  eat,  if  we  did  not  believe  that  food  would  sustain  life. 

Thus,  in  every-day  life  we  need  the  belief  that  the  good  is 
a  reality.  If  we  hold  this  belief  more  distinctly  and  more 
intensely,  it  amounts  to  this,  that  nothing  but  good  is  a  reality. 

This  faith  is  what  people  mean  by  religion.  Of  course  it  is 
a  faith  in  spite  of  appearances.  But  it  does  not  recognise  the 
appearances  against  it  as  worth  noticing.  A  man,  in  as  far  as 
he  has  this  faith,  does  not  admit  that  the  bad  in  his  own  heart 
is  his  real  self  at  all,  and  so  he  does  not  admit  that  the  bad 
in  the  world  is  the  reality  of  the  world.  This  has  been  twisted, 
like  everything,  as  if  religion  could  mean  that  you  were  to  be 
indifferent  to  sin,  because  you  say,  "  It  really  does  not  belong 
to  me."  That  is  sham  religion.  The  truth  is  that  nothing 
gives  such  force  in  getting  rid  of  evil  as  this  belief  that  the 
good  is  the  only  reality.  Nothing  gives  such  confidence  in 
a  battle  as  thinking  that  your  enemy  is  only  a  sham.  Stopping 
short  of  the  good  seems  something  mad  and  incredible,  when 
you  believe  that  nothing  else  is  real.     Yet,  on  the  other  hand, 


THE  KINGDOM  OF  GOD  ON  EARTH.         .I25 

the  man  who  has  this  faiih  is  not  worried  or  uneasy.  He 
knows  that  he  is  on  the  side  of  the  reaUty,  and  his  lieart  is 
one  with  it,  and  he  is  not  afraid  of  anything.  Even  his  own 
wickedness  is  like  something  that  comes  to  nothing,  and  is 
sure  to  fade  away,  as  long  as  his  heart  is  really  and  truly  set 
right. 

The  difference  between  morality  and  religion  seems  then  to 
be  that  in  morality  we  know  that  the  good  purpose  is  real,  in 
religion  we  believe  that  nothing  else  is  real.  It  is  the  same 
faith,  differently  held. 

An  all-important  truth  follows  from  this — from  religion  and 
morality  being  the  same  in  principle.  1  he  duties  of  religion 
are  the  same  as  the  duties  of  morality.  If  we  speak  of  duties  to 
God,  we  mean  the  same  duties  as  duties  to  man.  Worship  or 
prayer,  in  the  sense  of  meditation,  are  good  things  if  they  help 
us  to  do  our  real  duties.  But  it  is  a  sad  degradation  of  words 
to  speak  of  a  ceremony  in  a  church  as  Divine  Service. 

And  it  follows  from  this  that  there  is  only  one  religion ; 
though  there  are  many  creeds,  and  for  every  creed  a  particular 
book  and  tradition.  All  these  creeds  and  Churches  and 
ecclesiastical  precepts  are  mere  vehicles  of  one  religion,  and 
what  each  of  them  superadds  in  forms,  ceremonies,  and  doc- 
trines are  mere  historical  accident,  and  belong  to  the  child- 
hood of  humanity. 

These  ideas  are  not  new.  It  would  be  ridiculous  to  try  and 
invent  new  ideas  about  what  men  are  to  find  in  their  inmost 
hearts.  European  morality,  in  all  its  essentials,  was  built 
up  in  life  and  expressed  in  language  more  than  two  thou- 
sand years  ago,  by  men  who  lived  and  spoke  and  wrote  in 
the  cities  of  ancient  Greece.  One  of  such  men,  the  story 
goes,  being  asked  by  another,  "  How  shall  I  educate  my 
son  ?  "  replied,  "  Make  him  a  citizen  of  a  city  that  has  good 


126*         THE  KINGDOM  OF  GOD  ON  EARTH 

laws."  And  when  three  hundred  citizens  of  Sparta  had  fallen 
before  overwhelming  numbers  in  a  battle  that  largely  con- 
tributed to  save  Europe  from  an  Asiatic  despotism,  a  great 
Greek  poet  could  devise  for  their  grave  no  better  epitaph  than 
the  two  simple  lines  which  say,  "  Go,  you  who  pass  by,  and 
tell  the  Spartans  that  we  lie  here  in  obedience  to  their  com- 
mands." 

And  the  citizen  of  Athens,  when  he  attained  the  age  of 
eighteen,  and  his  name  was  entered  on  the  civic  register, 
received  in  an  ancient  temple  the  shield  and  spear  which 
symbolised  his  entrance  into  the  citizen  array,  and  publicly 
made  oath  to  the  following  effect :  "  I  will  not  dishonour  my 
sacred  shield.  I  will  not  abandon  my  fellow-soldier  in  the 
ranks.  I  will  do  battle  for  our  altars  and  our  homes,  whether 
aided  or  unaided.  I  will  leave  our  country  not  less  but 
greater  and  nobler  than  she  is  now  entrusted  to  me.  I  will 
reverently  obey  the  citizens  who  shall  act  as  judges.  I  will 
obey  the  i^ws  which  have  been  ordained,  and  which  in  time 
to  come  shall  be  ordained,  by  the  national  will.  And  whoever 
would  subvert  the  laws,  or  would  disobey  them,  I  will  not 
suffer  him,  but  I  will  do  battle  for  them,  whether  aided  or 
unaided.  And  I  will  reverence  our  ancestral  temples.  Of 
which  things  the  gods  are  my  witness."  This  formula  errs, 
to  our  minds,  both  by  omission  and  commission,*  yet  the  root 
of  the  matter  is  in  it,  and  I  have  always  regarded  it  with 
reverence  as,  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge,  the  earliest 
European  creed. 

The  Christian  religion  deepened  and  widened  these  con- 
victions, and  proclaimed  that  the  freedom  of  living  well  was 
the  birthright  of  humanity,  and  not  merely  of  the  noble,  the 

*  The  word  translated  "greater"  means  in  the  first  instance  "larger," 
and  I  fear  that  this  meaning  was  realized  in  the  Athenian  disposition. 


THE  KINGDOM  OF  GOD  ON  EARTH.  1 27 

citizen,  the  wealthy,  or  the  wise.  For  Divinity,  the  Christian 
rehgion  said,  was  to  be  looked  for  in  the  spirit  of  man,  implying, 
as  we  now  see,  that  it  need  be  looked  for  nowhere  else.  This 
was  the  distinct  announcement  of  what  had  really  been  working 
in  the  mind  of  Greece  and  Rome.  I  should  like  to  read  you 
a  paraphrase  of  some  verses  by  Lucan,  written,  I  suppose,  a 
it"^  years  before  the  date  at  which  the  Gospel  of  Matthew  was 
composed.  The  hero  of  his  poem,  Cato,  had  been  asked  by 
a  friend  to  make  some  inquiry  of  the  oracle  of  Jupiter  Ammon 
in  Africa,  which  they  passed  in  their  march.  And  Cato,  in 
the  poem,  answers  thus : — 

*'  What  wouldst,  my  friend,  that  Cato  should  inquire  ? 
Needs  he  be  told  what  conscience  bids  desire  ? 
Whether  'twere  better  die  in  arms,  and  free, 
"    -         Than  see  Rome  sink  inlo  a  tyranny  ? 

If  man's  mere  life  be  nought  tliat  merits  praise, 
And  to  live  long  but  lengthens  out  his  days  ?* 
If  that  the  just  can  fear  no  violence, 
Nor  fortune  against  virtue  do  offence  ? 
If  'tis  enough  that  men  will  what  they  should, 
And  triumph  adds  no  lustre  to  the  good  ? 
All  this  we  know,  nor  is  our  certain  sense 
One  jot  more  sure  for  Ammon's  evidence. 
Heaven  lies  about  us,  and  we  do  its  will, 
Not  uninspired,  though  all  the  shrines  be  still ; 
God  needs  no  language,  for  at  birth  he  taught 
All  man  can  know,  and  that  is  all  he  ought : 
Nor  has  Jove  willed  in  Afric's  burning  zone 
To  preach  his  truth  to  wandering  tribes  alone  ; 
Nor  buried  here,  amid  the  shifting  sands, 
That  revelation  all  the  world  demands ; 
For  where  is  God,  but  in  the  earth  and  sea, 
And  clouds  and  sky — and  truth  and  purity  ? 
Why  blindly  seek  we  other  gods  to  know  ? 
God  is  where'er  we  look,  where'er  we  go." 

•  He  implies  that  life  is  desirable  not  for  its  length,  but  only  for  its 
nobleness. 


128  THE    KINGDOM    OF   GOD    ON    EARTH. 

And  if  I  may  conclude  with  a  further  quotation — for  I  think 
that  it  strengthens  us  to  feel  that  we  are  not  alone — I  will  read 
an  extract  from  a  work  written  one  hundred  years  ago  by  a 
man  whose  name  is  honoured  wherever  the  great  thinkers  of 
Europe  are  known.  By  this  work,  the  philosopher  Kant 
sounded  the  death-knell  of  European  superstition  in  a  deeper 
strain  than  his  contemporaries  Hume  or  Voltaire.  And  the 
new  reformation  which  began  in  that  springtime  of  genius  has 
advanced  steadily  during  the  present  century,  which  it  will  un- 
doubtedly characterize  in  history.  Kant  wrote  as  follows 
in  his  work  entitled,  *'  Religion  within  the  Limits  of  Pure 
Reason  " : — 

"  The  moral  capacity  of  man  is  the  foundation  and  the 
interpreter  of  all  religion.  Religion,  for  this  reason,  must 
come  to  be  gradually  liberated  from  all  arbitrary  ordinances, 
from  all  commands  which  rest  merely  on  history,  and  which 
unite  men  in  the  advancement  of  the  good  for  a  time  only,  and 
by  means  of  the  creed  of  a  Church.  .  .  .  The  leading 
strings  of  sacred  tradition,  with  its  appurtenance  of  rules  and 
observances,  which  did  good  service  in  their  time,  gradually 
become  superfluous,  and  even  become  a  bondage  when  man 
approaches  years  of  discretion.  When  he  was  a  child  he 
understood  as  a  child,  and  he  found  that  scriptural  learning 
and  even  a  sort  of  church-philosophy  agreed  very  well  with 
commands  imposed  upon  him  from  without.  But  when  he 
becomes  a  man,  he  puts  away  childish  things.  The  degrading 
distinction  between  layman  and  priest  disappears.  True  free- 
dom demands  equality.  But  equality  is  not  anarchy,  because 
every  one  obeys  the  law — not  a  command  imposed  upon  him, 
but  the  law  which  he  dictates  to  himself  This  law  he  cannot 
but  regard  at  the  same  time  as  the  will  of  the  Ruler  of  the 
world,  presented  to  man  by  his  own  reason.     And  this  will 


THE   KINGDOM   OF   GOD   ON    EARTH.  1 29 

unites  all  men  invisibly  into  a  community,  which  before  was 
very  meagrely  represented  and  foreshadowed  by  the  visible 
Church."  (The  conception  of  a  Ruler  of  the  world,  apparently 
external  to  the  spirit  of  man,  and  of  a  future  life,  continued  in 
Kant's  philosophy  as  survivals,  though  they  are,  in  my  judg- 
ment, quite  unessential  to  it.)  "  All  this  is  not  to  be  expected 
from  an  external  revolution  "  (Kant  was  writing  during  the 
French  Revolution),  "which  is  attended  with  storm  and  violence, 
and  yet  has  an  effect  largely  dependent  upon  chance.  In 
a  new  constitution  thus  created,  any  maladaptation  has  to  be 
reluctantly  borne  with  for  centuries,  because  it  could  not  be 
altered  without  another  equally  dangerous  revolution. 

"  The  transition  to  a  new  order  of  things  ought  rather  to  be 
effected  by  the  principle  of  a  pure  religion  according  to  reason, 
considered  as  a  Divine  revelation  constantly  being  made  to  all 
men  through  their  reason  only.  Such  a  principle,  when  once 
grasped  by  mature  consideration,  will  be  realized  by  gradually 
progressive  reform,  in  so  far  as  its  realization  depends  upon 
human  intelligence;  revolutions  are  providential,  and  you  can- 
not reckon  on  their  results. 

"  But  we  may  reasonably  say  that  the  kingdom  of  God  is 
come  on  earth,  as  soon  as  ever  the  principle  has  taken  root, 
generally,  and  in  the  public  mind,  that  the  creeds  of  the 
Churches  have  gradually  to  pass  into  the  universal  religion 
of  reason,  and  so  into  a  moral,  that  is,  a  Divine  community 
on  earth ;  although  the  establishment  of  such  a  community 
may  still  be  infinitely  remote  from  us.  For  this  principle,  be- 
cause it  contains  the  motive  force  of  a  continual  approach  to 
perfection,  is  like  a  seed  which  grows  up,  and  scatters  other 
seed  such  as  itself ;  and  it  bears  within  it  invisibly  the  whole 
fabric  which  will  one  day  illuminate  and  rule  the  world. 
Truth  and  goodness  have  their  basis  in  the  natural  disposition 

K 


IJO  THE   KINGDOM    OF   GOD   ON    EARTH. 

of  every  human  being,  both  in  his  reason  and  in  his  heart. 
And  because  of  this  affinity  with  the  moral  nature  of  rational 
beings,  truth  and  goodness  will  not  fail  to  spread  in  every 
direction.  Hindrances  arising  from  political  and  social  causes, 
which  may  from  time  to  time  interfere  with  this  expansion, 
serve  rather  to  draw  closer  the  union  of  hearts  in  the  good. 
For  the  good,  when  once  it  has  been  clearly  perceived,  never 
abandons  the  mind. 

"  This,  then,  though  invisible  to  the  human  eye,  is  the  con- 
stantly progressive  operation  of  the  good  principle.  It  works 
towards  erecting  in  the  human  race,  as  a  community  under 
moral  laws,  a  power  and  a  kingdom  which  shall  maintain  the 
victory  over  evil,  and  secure  to  the  world  under  its  dominion 
an  eternal  peace." 

These  words  were  published  in  1793,  and  in  consequence  of 
the  book  which  contained  them,  the  veteran  philosopher,  then 
in  his  seventieth  year,  received  a  warning  from  the  Prussian 
Governniv-'ut,  and  had  to  undertake  to  teach  no  more  about 
religion.  And  we  may  be  glad  that  they  now  appear  to  us  to 
be  no  dangerous  speculation,  but  the  utterance  of  the  most 
sober  common  sense ;  for  it  is  none  the  less  true  that  they 
contain  the  essence  of  European  civilization, — a  hard-won  in- 
heritance, which  it  is  our  duty,  in  the  words  of  the  Athenian's 
oath,  to  leave  to  others,  "not  less,  but  greater  and  nobler, 
than  it  is  now  intrusted  to  us." 


VII. 
HOW  TO  READ  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT.* 

I  HAVE  planned  this  lecture  in  the  hope  that  I  may, 
perhaps,  interest  or  help  some  among  us  by  explaining 
some  considerations  which  have  forced  themselves  on  my 
mind  in  my  own  attempts  to  understand  the  New  Testament. 
I  am  not  a  theologian  or  critic  by  profession,  but  I  claim  that 
we  all  have  a  right  to  apply  our  intelligence  to  these  questions, 
using  such  books  as  are  generally  accessible ;  and  I  believe 
that  in  this  way,  if  we  are  fairly  cautious,  we  may  attain  to 
substantial  knowledge  and  ideas  valuable  for  our  lives. 

The  volume  which  we  are  accustomed  to  call  the  New 
Testament  is  a  collection  of  twenty-seven  separate  writings  by 
a  variety  of  authors.  The  title  which  is  still  given  to  it  (as  I 
have  it  here  on  the  title-page  of  the  Revised  Version),  "  The 
New  Testament  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,"  indi- 
cates the  light  in  which  the  volume  is  regarded. 

It  is  regarded,  by  all  who  think  of  it  according  to  the 
description  I  have  quoted,  as  a  book  written  by  a  special 
inspiration  for  the  instruction  of  later  ages,  containing  an 
authentic  history  and  a  systematic  doctrine  revealed  as  the 
official  charter  of  the  Christian  Church.  And  the  book  is 
therefore  employed  for  the  purpose  of  establishing  certain 
matters  of  history  and  doctrine  forming  the  faith  and  the  creed 

♦  An  address  given  for  the  Ethical  Society 

131 


132  HOW  TO    READ   THE   NEW   TESTAMENT. 

of  a  certain  set  of  Churches  which  are  founded  on  this  sup- 
posed historical  revelation. 

If  we  wish  ever  to  understand  the  New  Testament,  we  must 
put  away  from  us  all  these  ideas.  We  must  not  regard  it  as 
written  by  a  special  inspiration  in  order  to  reveal  the  truth  to 
later  ages.  We  must  not  regard  all  the  twenty-seven  books 
as  of  equal  value.  We  must  not  suppose  that  all  the  writers 
of  these  books  had  the  same  principles,  or  the  same  purposes, 
or  the  same  capacity,  or  the  same  nearness  to  the  time  and 
ideas  of  Jesus  Christ.  We  must  not  think  that  the  language 
of  these  writings  has  a  supernatural  depth,  wKich  in  theory  is 
too  profound  for  human  apprehension,  and  in  practice  admits 
of  any  interpretation  we  may  choose.  We  must  not,  above 
all,  clog  ourselves  in  reading  the  New  Testament  with  the 
theological  ideas  of  the  Cathohc  or  Protestant  Church,  which 
are  wholly  strange  to  the  grand  and  simple  sentiments  that 
influenced  the  Apostolic  age.  We  must  not,  in  short,  consider 
the  New  Testament  as  the  Holy  Scripture  of  a  Church.  His- 
tories and  letters  which  are  used  as  the  sacred  books  of  a 
Church  can  never  be  understood  in  their  actual  meaning.  A 
Church  must  have  a  theology,  and  its  theology  must  grow  with 
its  necessities.  And  all  the  theology  which  its  requirements 
force  upon  it  will  certainly  be  proved  out  of  its  Holy  Scriptures, 
if  it  has  any. 

I  have  one  word  of  explanation  to  offer  before  I  go  further. 
It  is  often  said  that  we  should  avoid  negative  teaching;  that 
we  should  never  pull  down,  but  only  build  up.  I  accept  the 
spirit  of  this  precept,  which  appears  to  me  to  contradict  its 
^  letter.  Denial,  a  wise  writer  *  has  said,  is  the  rejection  of  a 
lesser  truth  in  favour  of  a  greater,  and  at  least  in  presence  of 

•  Oliver  Wendell  Holmes. 


HOW   TO   READ   THE   NEW   TESTAMENT.  133 

doctrines  which  bar  us  out  from  a  spiritual  treasure,  it  has 
Ipeen  my  own  experience  that  a  few  plain  denials  are  welcome, 
because  they  alone  can  open  the  avenues  of  hope.  Nor, 
perhaps,  is  this  explanation  necessary  here  to-night.  The 
idols  which  we  must  gently  push  out  of  our  way  are  sadly 
timeworn,  and  I  doubt  if  they  are  held  very  precious. 

So  I  want  you  to  accompany  me  to-night  in  casting  a  glance 
at  the  writings  of  the  New  Testament  in  the  time  of  their 
origin,  before  any  one  thought  of  them  as  an  official  revelation 
or  as  the  charter  of  a  new  religion. 

I  will  read  from  a  very  respectable  and  popular  work  an 
extreme  statement  of  the  ideas  which  make  havoc  with  popular 
interpretation  of  the  New  Testament,  both  orthodox  and 
hostile.  We  must  remember  this ;  these  unwarranted  ideas 
shut  up  this  book  against  thousands  who  might  find  it  a  help 
to  right  feeling  and  to  good  conduct. 

"  *  Now,  again  (when  the  New  Testament  was  written),  holy 
men  are  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  their  office  in  connec- 
tion with  this  latter  revelation  is  first  to  record,  in  the  four 
Gospels,  the  life,  death,  and  resurrection  of  the  Word  who  was 
made  flesh  and  dwelt  among  us;  secondly,  in  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles,  to  narrate  some  results  of  His  servants'  'testifying  to 
him  in  Jerusalem,  in  Judea,  and  in  Samaria,  and  in  the  utter- 
most parts  of  the  earth ' ;  then,  '  in  their  Epistles,  to  unfold  the 
truths  respecting  Him  'in  all  the  fulness  of  the  blessing  of  the 
Gospel  of  peace ' ;  and  finally,  in  the  Apocalypse,  '  to  show 
unto  His  servants  the  things  which  must  shortly  come  to  pass 
in  relation  to  the  destinies  of  His  kingdom  in  the  world.'  This 
part  of  Holy  Scripture  (i.e.  the  New  Testament)  is  therefore 
emphatically  the  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ." 

•  Paragraph  Bible,  Pref.  Remarks,     The  italics  are  mine. 


134  HOW   TO    READ   THE   NEW   TESTAMENT. 

Fewwriters  now,  I  am  well  aware,  would  put  forward  such  con- 
ceptions as  these  in  such  guileless  innocence.  Yet  their  main 
result  and  purport  lingers  even  where  we  least  expect  to  find  it. 
All  who  shrink  from  handling  the  New  Testament  as  they  would 
handle  any  other  book  are  in  some  degree  the  heirs  of  this  false 
tradition.  Not  only  in  orthodox  literature,  but  in  Unitarian 
writings  and  in  works  of  the  advanced  Continental  school  I 
find  a  tendency  to  substitute  unintelligent  praise  for  appreci- 
ative study,  and  to  treat  the  character  of  Jesus  as  something 
so  high  that  it  is  beyond  the  reach  of  human  apprehension. 

But,  it  may  be  asked,  are  we  not  to  study  a  great  character, 
and  the  records  of  a  great  age,  with  reverence!  The  question 
is  rather,  to  my  mind,  have  we  earned  the  right  to  be  reverent? 
Reverence  is  not  a  cheap  and  easy  frame  of  mind  ;  it  is  the 
hard-earned  privilege  of  worshipping  the  greatness  which  we 
have  trained  ourselves  to  know.  It  is  easy  to  say  to  Jesus, 
"Lord,  Lord;"  it  is  not  so  easy  to  learn  the  lessons  which 
Jesus  tauglit.  Let  us  handle  the  New  Testament  fearlessly ; 
let  us  enter  into  its  spirit  thoroughly ;  and  then  we  shall  have 
the  right  to  reverence  its  greatness. 

Now  I  turn  to  glance  at  the  origin  and  leading  ideas  of  the 
New  Testament,  and  first  a  few  words  about  the  name  New 
Testament  itself. 

The  name  New  Testament,  or  new  Covenant — Testament 
is  probably  a  mistranslation — indicates  the  idea  of  a  single 
revelation,  the  charter  of  a  new  religion.  This  idea  grew  up 
by  degrees  in  about  150  years  after  the  death  of  Jesus.*  It 
was  not  till  after  that  interval  of  time  that  a  collection  of 
writings  was  called  "  Tlie  New  Testament,"  and  was  reckoned 
as  standing  on  the  same  level  with  the  law  and  prophets  of 
the  Old  Testament  scriptures.  There  are  only  two  places  in 
*  Reuss,  "Gesch.  d.  Kanons,"  sect.  217. 


HOW  TO   READ   THE   NEW  TESTAMENT.  1 35 

the  New  Testament  writings  where  the  name  "Scripture" 
seems  to  be  given  to  any  New  Testament  book.  One  of  these 
is  in  the  2nd  Epistle  of  Peter,*  a  late  and  not  very  valuable 
writing;  tlie  other  is  in  i  Timothy,  also  a  very  late  book, 
where  the  word  scripture  probably  applies  only  to  the  quotation 
from  the  Old  Testament.  The  name  New  Testament  was  no 
doubt  derived  from  the  words  of  Jesus,  which  really  rest  on 
the  authority  of  Paul  (i  Cor.  xi.  23),  followed  by  Matthew 
xxvi.  28,  "This  is  my  blood  of  the  covenant"  (or  new  cove- 
nant)— the  idea  being  worked  out  by  Paul  in  Galatians  iv. 
24,  in  an  argument  which  compares  the  new  covenant  of 
Christ's  Gospel  with  the  old  covenant  of  the  law  given  from 
Sinai  Then,  as  the  writings  that  concerned  Christ's  hfe  and 
teaching  came  to  be  collected  and  appealed  to,  first  by  heretics 
and  then  by  the  orthodox,  as  evidence  of  what  the  original 
gospel  was,  these  writings  very  gradually  became  an  authority 
on  matters  of  belief  Then — and  it  is  just  an  instance  of  the 
strange  legal,  literal  interpretation  of  those  days — these  books 
were  sometimes  called  the  "  deed "  of  the  new  covenant,  as 
if  you  were  speaking  of  a  memorandum  of  a  lease,  or  perhaps 
of  a  treaty  between  two  nations.  And  then,  for  shortness  sake, 
instead  of  "the  deed  of  the  new  covenant,"  the  collection  of 
books  was  called  the  new  covenant,  or,  probably  by  a  mis- 
translation, the  New  Testamentf  or  will.  This  was,  as  I  said, 
150  years  after  the  death  of  Christ,  and  it  was  about  the  same 
time  that  the  writings  began  to  be  called  Scripture,  which  is 
the  word  for  inspired  or  infallible  writings.  "  Scripture  "  in  the 
New  Testament  itself,  except  in  the  places  I  mentioned,  always 
refers  to  the  law  and  the  prophets  of  the  Old  Testament.     The 

•  2  Pet.  iii.  16 ;  I  Tim.  v.  i8. 

t  "  Novum  Testamentum"  first  in  TertuUian  (d.  about  223  A.  D.).  Rcuss, 
"Geschiclite  des  Kanons,"  sect.  303 


136        HOW  TO  READ  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 

New  Testament  writers  regarded  the  law  and  the  prophets  as 
inspired,  and  interpreted  them  quite  as  badly  as  the  later 
Church  interpreted  the  New  Testament  writers.  It  might  be 
possible  to  think  for  a  moment  that  i  Cor.  xv.,  "  Christ  died 
.or  our  sins  'according  to  the  Scriptures,'"  referred  to  the 
Gospel  history,  standing  as  the  Gospels  do  in  our  New  Testa- 
Ptent  before  the  Epistles ;  but  of  course  the  Gospels  were  not 
written  till  after  Paul's  death.  "According  to  Scripture" 
means  "in  fulfilment  of  the  Old  Testament  prophecies,"  * 

Thus,  by  the  time  when  the  writings  of  which  we  are 
speaking  had  come  to  be  called  the  New  Testament,  being 
thus  put  on  a  level  with  the  Old  Testament,  and  to  be  treated 
as  Holy  Scripture,  the  ideas  of  the  age  of  Jesus  and  of  Paul 
had  passed  away,  the  theologians,  both  heretic  and  orthodox, 
had  begun  their  work,  and  the  New  Testament  record  had 
become  their  battle-field.  From  this  time  forward  the  New 
Testament  became  more  and  more  the  official  charter  of  a 
Church,  its  dignity  and  authority  increased,  and  the  possibility 
of  understanding  it  diminished. 

If  we  want  to  come  to  close  quarters  with  the  New  Testa- 
ment writings,  we  must  first  of  all  get  some  idea  (I.)  Of  the 
dates  at  which,  and  of  the  order  in  which  they  were  written, 
and  then  (II.)  we  must  go  on  to  put  together,  chiefly  out  of 
the  books  themselves,  the  general  movement  of  ideas  and 
lentiments  which  they  share,  in  spite  of  the  very  different 
purposes  with  which  they  were  severally  written. 

I.  The  production  of  the  more  important  books  of  the  New 
Testament  began  about  twenty  years  after  the  death  of  Jesus ; 
and  extended  over  a  period  of  about  a  century.  I  may  divide 
this  period  for  convenience  sake  into  four  lesser  periods. 

I.  The  first  period  is  from  about  54-55  a.d.,  when  the  first 

•  Isaiah  liii.  9,  10 ;  Ilosea  vi.  2. 


HOW  TO  READ  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT.        1 37 

of  Paul's  Epistles  which  we  have  was  written,  to  Paul's  death, 
probably  in  64  a.d.,  in  the  persecution  under  Nero,  at  Rome. 
In  this  ten  years,  there  were  written,  for  certain,  the  four  great 
Epistles  of  Paul,  Galatians,  two  to  Corinthians,  and  Romans, 
in  this  order.  The  historical  notices  in  these  Epistles  are  the 
earliest  and  most  certain  records  about  Christianity.  Espe- 
cially, the  first  two  chapters  of  Galatians  are  of  surpassing 
historical  interest. 

On  the  other  hand,  it  is  quite  certain  that  the  Epistle  to  the 
Hebrews  was  not  written  by  Paul,  and  it  probably  does  not 
belong  to  this  ten  years. 

All  the  other  Epistles  are  doubtful  in  various  degrees,  which 
we  need  not  enter  into  now.  Any  one  who  wants  to  enter 
into  the  mind  of  Paul,  should  certainly  go  first  to  the;  four 
undoubted  Epistles,  and  of  these,  first  to  Galatians. 

2.  The  second  period  may  be  taken  as  from  the  death  of 
Paul  to  the  capture  of  Jerusalem  by  the  Romans ;  six  yedrs, 
64-70,  A.D.  This  capture  is  a  great  landmark  in  the  history 
of  the  New  Testament  writings,  because  it  put  an  end  to  all 
present  hope  of  a  triumphant  restoration  of  the  Jewish 
monarchy.  In  that  way  it  did  much  to  spread  the'  true  inter- 
pretation  of  Christ's  gospel  of  the  kingdom ;  and  in  judging 
of  the  date  of  any  New  Testament  writing,  it  is  always  an 
important  question  whether  that  writing  seems  to  assume  that 
the  temple  services,  which  ceased  after  70  a.d.,  are  still  going 
on  at  Jerusalem.  The  two  important  writings  that  clearly 
belong  to  this  time  are  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  and  the 
Revelation  of  St.  John,  both  of  them  in  different  ways  being 
full  of  allusions  to  Jerusalem  and  the  temple-worship,  and  the 
Revelation  recording  the  history  of  a  particular  time  in  the 
war. 

3.  The  third  period  we  may  take  from  the  destruction  of 


138        HOW  TO  READ  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 

Jerusalem  (a.d.  70)  to  the  writing  of  the  fourth  Gospel.  In  it, 
first  of  all,  there  grew  up  gradually  the  first  three  Gospels, 
Luke  being  decidedly  later  than  Matthew  and  Mark,*  The 
Acts  of  the  Apostles  followed  not  very  long  after  Luke,  and 
the  Gospel  called  St.  John's  was  very  likely  later  still.  The 
Epistles  called  St.  John's  seem  of  the  same  time  as  the  Gospel 
called  St.  John's.  As  to  the  date  of  this  Gospel,  we  really  do 
not  know  it.  No  one  thinks  of  placing  it  much  before  100 
A.D.,  and  some  think  it  was  more  nearly  150.  These  dates 
make  no  difference  of  principle.  Even  if  it  was  written  in  the 
year  100  a.d.,  John,  the  disciple  of  Jesus,  did  not  write  it.  It 
was  not  written  by  an  old  man  of  90  or  100.  We  see,  then, 
that  the  history  and  philosophic  divinity  come  last  in  order  of 
time,  as  the  need  for  them  begins  to  be  felt. 

4.  And  then  we  may  just  notice  a  fourth  period,  which  may 
fall  within  the  last,  because  the  end  of  the  last  is  uncertain ; 
but  I  have  made  it  sequent,  because  we  can  fix  the  beginning 
of  this  by  the  persecution  under  Trajan.  It  extends  from  the 
first  systematic  persecution,  beginning  soon  after  100,  to  the 
organization  of  the  Catholic  Church  as  a  kingdom  of  this 
world.  I  Peter  and  2  Timothy  seem  to  allude  to  the  per- 
secution, while  Titus  and  i  Timothy  show  the  later  growth  of 
Church  and  creed,  i  Timothy  iii.  16  reads  like  the  fragment 
of  a  liturgy. 

We  see,  therefore,  how  very  gradually  the  New  Testament 
writings  came  into  being ;  and  we  must  remember  that  they 
came  into  general  knowledge  still  more  gradually.  There  is, 
as  a  rule,  no  trace  of  any  care  on  the  part  of  the  writer  or  of 
the  congregation  for  the  preservation  of  his  writings,  for  public 
instruction  in  them,  or  for  their  collection  into  a  volume.  The 
writers  of  the  New  Testament,  at  least  the  earlier  ones,  treated 
•  Internal  evidence  is  in  favour  of  regarding  Mark  as  the  latest  of  the  three. 


HOW   TO    READ   THE    NEW   TESTAMENT.  1 39 

their  books  as  carelessly  as  Shakespeare  treated  his  plays. 
Some  of  Paul's  letters  are  certainly  lost.  Among  "  spiritual 
gifts,"  such  as  prophecy  and  exhortation,  no  place  is  given  to 
teaching  by  means  of  the  pen.  The  great  Church  Historian 
writes  (*  Euseb.,  "Hist.  Eccles."  iii.  24,  quoted  in  Reuss, 
^'Histoire  du  Canon,"  p.  21)  :  "Guided  by  the  Holy  Spirit  and 
endowed  with  miraculous  power,  the  apostles  carried  every- 
where the  tidings  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  taking  very  little  care 
to  communicate  it  in  writing  because  they  had  to  fulfil  a  more 
exalted  task.  .  .  .  Paul,  the  first  of  them  in  power  of  speech 
and  truth  of  ideas,  left  behind  him  only  a  very  few  letters,  and 
those  exceedingly  short,  although  he  miglit  have  said  much 
more  which  had  been  revealed  to  him  alone.  The  other  com- 
panions of  the  Lord,  the  twelve  apostles  and  the  seventy 
disciples,  were  just  as  well  informed  as  those  who  made  written 
records,  and  yet  only  two  did  this,  and  they  for  special  reasons." 
And  a  very  early  writer  says  (Papias,  first  half  of  second  cen- 
tury, in  Euseb.  Pv.euss,  ib.),  "I  did  not  think  that  the  books 
were  so  valuable  to  me,  as  what  I  learnt  from  a  living  and 
abiding  voice"  {i.e.  from  tradition).  And  so  we  find  that 
letters  belonging  to  the  early  part  of  the  second  century  seem 
to  quote  these  books  as  a  matter  of  convenience,  but  without 
assigning  them  any  authority  whatever. 

From  all  these  dates  and  facts  we  see  how  hopelessly  unreal 
is  the  notion  of  a  systematic  inspired  revelation,  built  upon  a 
solid  historical  basis.  There  was  no  system.  There  was  no 
idea  of  a  special  inspiration  like  that  ascribed  to  the  Old  Testa- 
ment prophets.  Paul,  at  any  rate,  went  on  no  solid  historical 
basis.  The  order  of  the  books  was  ?tot  Gospels  first  as  foun- 
dation of  fact,  then  Epistles  as  commentary  on  Gospels,  then 
prophecy  to  complete  the  book  by  a  revelation  of  the  future. 
•  Euseb.  d.  340  a.d. 


140  HOW   TO    READ   THE   NEW   TESTAMENT. 

The  real  succession  of  the  writings  was  less  simple,  but  more 
natural.  First  there  came  the  fiery  letters  of  the  missionary 
to  the  Gentiles,  with  few  or  no  facts  and  confused  artificial 
reasonings,  but  glowing  with  the  first  flush  of  a  great  human 
idea ;  then  came  the  prophecy  of  the  Jewish  believer,  ex- 
pressing his  hope  even  in  the  crisis  of  his  country's  agony, 
which  he  took  to  be  the  sign  of  the  Lord's  immediate  return ; 
and  at  last,  after  this  hope  had  proved  a  delusion,  came  the 
late  and  gradual  attempts  to  commit  to  writing,  and  to  in- 
terpret worthily,  the  fragmentary  tradition  of  the  life  that  was 
beginning  to  seem  distant  after  the  interval  of  more  than  half 
a  century. 

II.  And  now  we  must  attempt  to  sketch  some  growth  of 
ideas  in  the  first  age  of  Christianity,  such  as  to  be  in  harmony 
with  the  true  arrangement  and  fair  interpretation  of  the  New 
Testament  writings.  We  shall  again,  as  it  happens,  take  four 
periods,  but  they  are  not  the  same  that  we  took  in  speaking 
of  the  books ;  because  now  we  have  to  begin  with  the  preach- 
ing of  Jesus,  which  was,  of  course,  not  recorded  in  a  book 
at  the  time.  It  is  worth  mentioning,  as  regards  the  relation 
of  the  books  to  any  general  ideas  or  doctrines,  that  nearly  all 
of  the  books,  especially  the  earlier  ones,  were  written  on  par- 
ticular immediate  occasions,  and  in  no  sense  for  the  benefit 
of  posterity.  The  exceptions  are,  perhaps  the  Epistle  to  the 
Hebrews,  certainly  Luke's  Gospel,  and  "John's"  Gospel,  both 
of  which  profess  to  be  written  with  a  view  to  instruction. 
(Westcott,  " Social  Aspects  of  Christianity,"  p.  179.)  "The 
Epistles  to  the  Thessalonians  were  due  to  an  exceeding  desire 
to  learn  something  of  the  state  of  the  Church  from  which  Paul 
had  been  suddenly  hurried  away,  when  '  once  and  again  Satan 
had  hindered  him '  *  from  visiting  them.     The  Corinthians, 

I  Thess.  ii.  18. 


HOW  TO  READ  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT.         14! 

by  their  divisions  and  disorders,  no  less  than  by  their  ques- 
tions, drew  from  him  the  portraiture  of  love  and  the  apostolic 
statement  of  the  gospel  of  the  resurrection.  The  apostasy  of 
the  Galatians  stirred  him  to  a  burning  denunciation  of  legal 
righteousness.  Even  the  studied  exposition  of  the  Faith  to 
the  Romans  was  due,  in  part,  to  the  frustration  of  his  purpose 
to  visit  them."  * 

We  shall  see,  moreover,  that  the  New  Testament  writers 
lived  entirely  in  the  belief  that  Christ's  second  coming  was 
at  hand,  which  prevented  any  suggestion  of  the  need  for  a 
written  revelation  from  ever  entering  their  minds,  at  least  until 
after  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem. 

I  will  divide  the  early  Christian  movement,  for  mere  con- 
venience sake,  into  four  epochs,  to  which  we  may  give  the 
following  names,  from  their  principal  characteristics.  Of 
course,  such  divisions  and  names  are  only  meant  to  give  a 
clue  in  reading ;  they  cannot  help  leaving  out  a  very  great 
deal. 

1.  The  principle.  "The  kingdom  of  God  is  within  you" 
(Luke  xvii.  21).  Christ's  Gospel  of  the  Kingdom.  From 
about  33  A.D. 

2.  Its  application.  "  Whether  Jews  or  Greeks,  whether 
bond  or  free"(r  Cor.  xii.  13).  Paul's  Gospel  of  Humanity. 
Paul's  Mission  to  Gentiles.     From  about  40  a.d. 

5.  The  Divine  ideal.  "God  is  a  Spirit,  and  they  that 
worship  Him  must  worship  in  spirit  and  in  truth."  "  Ye  shall 
know  the  truth,  and  the  truth  shall  make  you  free  "  (John 
iv.  24,  and  viii.  32).     "John's"  Gospel.     130  (?)  a.p. 

4.  The  worldly  reality.     "  The  Church  of  the  living  God, 
the  pillar  and  ground  of  the  truth"  (i   Tim.   iii.    15),    The 
Catholic  Church.     150  a.d.  and  later. 
•  Rom.  i.  xx. 


142        HOW  TO  READ  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 

I.  The  teaching  of  Jesus  is  described  in  Matthew's  Gospel 
as  preaching  the  gospel  of  the  kingdom,  wliich  is  more  fully 
called  either  the  kingdom  of  heaven  or  the  kingdom  of  God. 
This  gospel  or  message,  though  perfectly  simple  and  straight- 
forward, was  so  thorough  and  so  true,  that  it  affected  at  once 
the  two  chief  aspects  of  human  life — man's  own  heart  and  his 
relations  in  society. 

We  must  clear  away  from  our  minds  all  such  ideas  as  that 
the  kingdom  of  heaven  means  a  future  life  in  Paradise,  that 
salvation  means  being  saved  from  eternal  punishment,  that 
eternal  life  means  living  for  ever  in  another  world,  or  that 
forgiveness  of  sins  means  the  doctrine  of  the  atonement  by 
the  merits  of  Christ.  Jesus  may  have  had  some  ideas  which 
we  must  pronounce  quite  unreasonable,  but  tradition  con- 
stantly misunderstood  him,  so  that  it  is  impossible  to  say 
exactly,  for  example,  how  far  he  believed  in  his  own  miraculous 
second  coming  to  judge  the  world,  or  in  eternal  punishment. 
It  is  quite  possible  that  he  did  more  or  less  accept  these 
ideas.  But  of  course  he  did  not  say  what  is  put  in  his 
mouth  about  the  siege  of  Jerusalem,  and  so  the  sayings  about 
his  second  coming  and  the  judgment  may  not  be  authentic 
either. 

We  must  go  upon  the  bulk  of  the  simple  sayings  and 
parables,  which  there  is  no  special  reason  to  doubt,  in  the 
tirst  three  Gospels ;  and  if  any  one  persists  that  we  cannot 
really  tell  what  Jesus  said,  then  I  can  only  answer  that  it  does 
not  really  very  much  matter,  for  in  that  case  we  must  con- 
gratulate ourselves  that  the  Gospel-writers  were  so  lucky  as  to 
invent  these  things.  A  schoolboy  once  said  that  it  was  not 
at  all  certain  whether  Homer's  poems  were  written  by  Homer 
or  by  another  person  of  the  same  name.  So  I  do  not  much 
care  whether  Christ's  sayings  were  said  by  Christ  or  by  another 


HOW  TO   READ   THE   NEW   TESTAMENT.  I45 

person  of  the  same  nature.  But  the  tremendous  contrast  of 
the  first  three  Gospels  with  the  fourth  makes  us  think  the  first 
three  historical  by  comparison. 

Take  as  the  key  to  the  whole,  the  words  (Luke  xvii.  21) 
"  The  kingdom  of  God  is  within  you,"  or  "  is  already  among 
j  you."  Remember  that  this  expectation  of  a  kingdom  was  the 
form  under  which  the  Jews  were  familiar  with  the  notion  of 
/  a  good  time  coming,  and  some  of  them  no  doubt  thought  of 
t  it  more  as  a  time  of  greatness  and  glory,  others  as  a  time  of 
reform  and  righteousness.  Kingdom  of  "heaven"  is  the 
same  as  kingdom  of  God  j  it  was  only  used,  I  believe,  because 
the  Jews  did  not  like  mentioning  the  name  of  God,  just  as 
people  say,  "Thank  Heaven,"  instead  of  "Thank  God." 
Salvation,  eternal  life,  the  world  to  come,  forgiveness  of  sins, 
must  all  be  interpreted  in  the  same  way  as  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  ;  partly  meaning  a  state  of  mind  which  begins  at  once 
and  is  the  essential  change,  and  partly  certain  consequences, 
such  as  being  fit  for  the  miraculous  community  of  the  saints 
on  earth.  The  new  Jerusalem  in  John's  Revelation  is  on 
earth  ;  it  comes  down  from  heaven.  This  was  the  universal 
expectation.  When  Jesus  says,  "  Thou  art  not  far  from  the 
kingdom  of  God,"  it  is  just  like  saying,  You  have  very  nearly 
obtained  salvation  or  eternal  life,  or  forgiveness  of  sins.  You 
have  nearly  brought  yourself  to  the  true  will  to  be  righteous 
which  is  eternal  life.  And  consequently  the  world  to  come 
does  not  mean  a  life  in  heaven ;  it  means  the  whole  good 
time  which  had  begun  with  Christ's  first  coming.  Then,  starting 
from  this  centre,  the  idea  of  a  good  time,  or  time  of  reform, 
which  was  coming  and  had  already  begun,  you  find  it  naturally 
involving  two  sides,  which  cannot  really  be  separated.  One 
of  these  you  have  in  the  sermon  on  the  mount,  and  the  other 
especially  in  the  parables  that  deal  with  the  kingdom  of  heaven, 


144  HOW   TO   READ   THE   NEW   TESTAMENT. 

especially  the  parables  of  the  grain  of  corn  and  the  mustard 
seed  (Mark  iv.  26 ;  Matt.  xiii.). 

That  is  to  say,  the  good  time,  on  the  one  hand,  is  to  con- 
sist in  righteousness  of  heart  and  life,  in  genuine  human 
morality,  in  putting  away  the  selfish  will.  "  He  that  loseth 
his  life  shall  find  it,"  And  it  is  to  consist,  for  this  very 
reason,  on  the  other  hand,  in  a  purification  of  human  society 
and  the  formation  of  a  righteous  community  not  restricted 
to  any  nation,  rank,  or  creed.  John  the  Baptist  strikes  the 
note  to  begin  with.  "  Think  not  to  say  within  yourselves. 
We  have  Abraham  to  our  father;  for  I  say  imto  you,  God 
is  able  of  these  stones  to  raise  up  children  unto  Abraham." 
If  human  righteousness  and  love  are  the  one  thing  needful, 
then  all  the  barriers  of  class  and  of  caste  and  rank  and  creed 
are  condemned  already,  and  must  go.  It  is  again  impossible 
to  make  out  how  far  Jesus  threw  away  the  national  pre- 
tensions of  the  Jews.  It  was  a  question  that  split  the 
Apostolic  society  to  its  foundation,  and  the  tradition  of 
what  Jesus  did  and  said  flatly  contradicts  itself*  It  con- 
stantly happens  that   a   man  stops  short   m  the   application 


•  Matt.  X.  5,6. — Instructions  to  the  Twelve  not  to  go  to  Samaritans 
or  Gentiles.  (This  in  Matthew  only.) 

Matt.  XV.  24. — Jesus  says  he  was  only  sent  to  the  lost  sheep  of  the 
house  of  Israel ,  and  in  Mark  vii.  24,  there  is  the  same  story,  without 
those  words,  but  still  bearing  strongly  against  helping  the  heathen  ;  but 
the  moral  of  the  story  is  that  the  faithful  heathen  may  be  accepted, 
^.ccording  to  Luke,  which  is  supposed  to  be  the  Pauline  Gospel,  Jesus 
went  through  Samaria  (so,  too,  in  John),  and  Luke  alone  gives  the  famous 
parable  of  the  Good  vSamaritan.  The  idea  of  preaching  to  all  nations  is 
in  all  the  Gospels,  but,  so  far  as  the  Synoptics  are  concerned,  in  the  most 
legendary  part  of  them.  Of  course  you  may  say  that  it  only  means  the  Jews 
in  foreign  countries,  but  I  do  not  know  that  any  one  will  believe  you.  And 
then  there  are  the  para.bles  of  the  Vineyard  ant  the  Marriage  Feast,  in- 
volving the  rejection  of  the  Tewi 


HOW  TO   READ  THE   NEW  TESTAMENT.  I45 

of  his  own  principles  in  what  a  looker-on  thinks  quite  an 
unaccountable  way.  And  Jesus  may  have  stopped  short  in 
this  way.  At  best  he  cannot  have  said  quite  plainly  how  far 
he  went,  or  the  disciples  could  hardly  have  quarrelled  about 
it  afterwards ;  and  the  one  thing  we  know  for  certain  is  that 
they  did. 

But  there  is  one  set  of  Jesus'  sayings  which  leave  no 
mistake  about  the  two  aspects  of  his  gospel — and  these  are 
his  indignant  sayings.  Indignation  is  not  compatible  with 
I  Divinity ;  if  Christ  knew  that  he  was  God,  and  had  created 
these  poor  priests  and  pedants,  it  would  have  been  a  bit 
of  stage- play  to  be  indignant  against  them.  But  apart  from 
this  question,  the  point  is  that  a  spiritual  religion,  which 
demands  rightness  of  heart  and  character  as  the  only  law, 
can  make  no  truce  with  idle  forms  and  ceremonies,  or  with 
the  orthodoxy  of  a  priestly  caste,  or  with  the  selfishness  of 
classes,  or  the  exclusiveness  of  nations.  The  kingdom  of 
heaven,  which  is  a  kingdom  of  the  heart  and  mind,  must 
ilso,  and  for  that  reason,  be  founded  on  freedom,  and  be  as 
wide  as  humanity.  Take  such  a  saying  as  "  Not  that  which 
goes  into  the  mouth  defiles  a  man  " ;  or  again,  "  The  Sabbath 
was  made  for  man,  and  not  man  for  the  Sabbath";  "who 
devour  widows'  houses,  and  for  a  pretence  make  long 
prayers";  "love  to  pray  in  the  synagogues  or  in  the  corners 
of  the  streets."  "  Why  do  ye  transgress  the  commandments 
of  God  because  of  your  tradition?"  And  consider  the  act 
of  cleansing  the  Temple,  which  was  a  direct  defiance  to  the 
priestly  system.  All  these  things  show  just  how  a  moral  or 
rational  religion  must  be  free  and  universal.  They  carry  out 
John  the  Baptist's  saying,  mentioned  above,  that  it  is  no  use 
claiming  to  be  Abraham's  children ;  for  "  God  is  able  of 
these  stones  to  raise  up  children  unto  Abraham." 

L 


146  HOW  TO   READ   THE    NEW   TESTAMENT. 

I  do  not  speak  of  the  whole  morality  of  Christ's  gospel, 
simply  because  we  have  no  time  to-night,  and  I  only  hope 
to  give  a  clue  to  the  main  idea  of  it.  But  in  order  to  show 
what  I  mean  by  handling  the  New  Testament  fearlessly,  I 
will  say  that  one  great  sentiment  of  Jesus  runs  very  near  to 
sentimentalism.  I  mean  the  warnings  against  worldliness. 
Nothing,  indeed,  was  ever  more  brilliantly  true  than  the  say- 
ing about  the  cares  of  this  world  and  the  deceitfulness  of 
riches,  which  choke  the  word,  so  that  men's  lives  become 
barren.  It  means,  I  suppose,  much  what  I  heard  a  friend  say 
the  other  day,  when  he  observed  of  a  particular  class  of 
persons  in  a  particular  town,  "  Those  respectable  people  are 
the  very  devil."  Still  I  say  that  it  is  a  perilous  position  to 
go  about  telling  people  to  take  no  thought  for  the  morrow, 
and  to  sell  all  they  have  and  give  to  the  poor.  The  spirit 
of  it  is  that  they  should  give  themselves  and  all  they  have  to 
the  good  cause  j  but  here,  as  elsewhere,  the  letter  killeth.  If 
there  is  nothing  baser  than  a  life  of  decorous  self-indulgence, 
there  is  nothing  nobler  than  a  life  of  thoughtful  and  dutiful 
citizenship ;  and  here  I  think  that  Jesus  had  something  to 
learn  from  Pericles.  Hear  what  the  greatest  of  Greek  states- 
men '  says  :  "  We  are  lovers  of  the  beautiful,  yet  simple  in 
our  tastes,  and  we  cultivate  the  mind  without  loss  of  manli- 
ness.  Wealth  we  employ,  not  for  talk  and  ostentation,  but 
when  there  is  real  use  for  it.  To  avow  poverty  with  us  is  no 
disgrace ;  the  true  disgrace  is  in  doing  nothmg  to  avoid  it. 
An  Athenian  citizen  does  not  neglect  the  State  because  he 
takes  care  of  his  own  household ;  and  even  those  of  us  who 
are  engaged  in  business  have  a  very  fair  idea  of  politics.  We 
alone  regard  a  man  who  takes  no  interest  in  public  affairs 
not  as  a  harmless  but  as  a  useless  character ;  and  if  few  of  us 
are  originators,  we  are  all  sound  judges  of  a  policy."     To  my 


HOW  TO  "READ   THE   NEW   TESTAMENT.  I47 

ear  there  is  a  manliness  in  these  words  which  just  at  some 
moments  I  could  fancy  that  I  miss  in  the  sermon  on  the  mount. 

I  repeat  before  going  further ;  the  principle  of  Jesus  was 
certainly  hostile  to  the  exclusiveness  of  the  Jews,  and  ivtplied 
that  his  religion  was  a  religion  for  the  whole  world.  And  he 
evidently  made  this  plain  to  his  enemies.  The  suggestion 
that  was  fatal  to  him  was  that  he  would  destroy  the  Temple. 
Probably  he  had  said  that  the  Temple  service  was  doomed. 
There  is  no  reason  to  suppose  the  witnesses  against  hira  were 
false  witnesses,  except  in  the  sense  that  they  were  hostile 
witnesses.  On  the  other  hand,  he  started  on  a  reform  of 
Judaism^  and  there  is  no  sign  that  he  meant  to  found  a  new 
religion.  There  were  no  Christians  in  Jesus'  lifetime.  It 
makes  one  think  of  John  Wesley,  who  was  for  the  greater 
part  of  his  life  under  the  delusion  that  he  could  avoid  break- 
ing from  the  Church  of  England.  In  both  cases  it  was  the 
necessities  of  the  foreign  missions  that  brought  about  the 
decision. 

2.  Now  we  go  on  to  the  second  period,  the  application  of 
the  principle,  and  what  we  find  at  first  is,  that  though  Christ 
had  been  put  to  death  as  a  heretic,  yet  the  community  of 
disciples,  not  yet  called  Christians,  were  able  to  continue  at 
Jerusalem  after  his  death.  This  must  mean  that  they  had 
fallen  back  into  a  more  liberal  sect  of  Jews ;  there  were 
plenty  of  sects  among  the  Jews,  and  one  more  was  nothing 
remarkable.  This  is  not  at  all  unlikely ;  it  is  rather  the 
more  likely  thing.  A  new  movement  would  tend  to  attract 
numbers  of  people  who  did  not  know  really  what  it  meant, 
and  when  the  great  leader  was  taken  away,  their  common- 
place ideas  would  assert  themselves.  We  can  see  that  neither 
the  disciples  nor  the  Gospel-writers  understood  Jesus.  Even 
the  author  of  the   fourth  Gospel  explams  the   saying  about 


140  HOW   TO   READ   THE   NEW   TESTAMENT. 

destroying  the  Temple  by  a  forced  interpretation  about  the 
resurrection  (John  ii.  19), 

But,  in  a  short  time,  at  Jerusalem,  some  events  happened 
which  the  Book  of  Acts — written  sixty  years  or  more  afterwards 
— has  evidently  confused  and  disguised.  Some  of  the  Jews 
belonging  to  Greek  towns,  who  were  in  Jerusalem,  could  not 
agree  with  the  old  Jewish  congregation ;  the  historian  puts  it 
down  to  a  complaint  about  the  distribution  of  the  charity. 
Well,  most  of  us  know  what  a  quarrel  is  ;  it  is  seldom  on  one 
point  only.  But  you  will  observe  that  the  men  who  were 
appointed  in  consequence  of  the  dispute  do  not  merely  look 
after  the  charity,  but  evidently  initiate  a  religious  advance,  in 
which  Stephen's  preaching  is  a  chief  element.  And  then,  im- 
mediately, a  persecution  begins,  just  on  the  same  charge  that 
was  fatal  to  Jesus.  The  false  witnesses  (there  is  no  reason  to 
suppose  they  did  not  tell  the  truth)  affirmed  they  had  heard 
Stephen  say  that  "  Jesus  of  Nazareth  shall  destroy  this  place 
(the  temple),  and  change  the  customs  which  Moses  delivered 
us."  And  the  speech  ascribed  to  Stephen  confirms  the  charge 
in  effect.  "The  Most  High,"  he  says,  "dwelleth  not  in  a 
temple  made  with  hands  "  (a  quotation  from  i  Kings  viii.  36). 
Then  Stephen  was  put  to  death  and  the  disciples  had  to  leave 
Jerusalem,  and  some  of  them  went  to  Antioch  and,  apparently, 
preached  to  the  Greeks  (not  merely  Grecian  Jews)  there  ;  and 
we  are  told  the  name  *'  Christians  "  arose  there  (it  is  a  Latin 
name,  but  might  easily  be  introduced  there). 

This  account  in  the  Acts  leaves  not  much  doubt  as  to  what 
had  really  happened.  The  Greek-speaking  Jews,  compared  to 
the  orthodox  Hebrew  disciples,  were  like  English-speaking 
members  of  some  little  Welsh  or  Irish  congregation ;  they 
spoke  the  tongue  of  the  civilized  world,  and  were  accustomed 
to  its  life  and  thought.     Such  men  would  naturally  seize  on 


HOW   TO   READ  THE   NEW   TESTAMENT.  I49 

the  universal  side  of  the  gospel,  and  say, — "  This  is  not  an 
affair  of  reforming  your  little  local  Church  ;  it  is  a  matter  for 
the  whole  world,  and  we  shall  go  and  preach  it  to  everybody." 
(Just  notice  the  exact  point  here  ;  the  Jews  were  always  willing 
to  receive  Gentiles  who  would  become  Jews,  and  their  prophets 
had  prophesied  that  all  the  world  would  come  into  the 
kingdom  of  the  Messiah.  What  the  Jews  could  not  endure 
was  preaching  that  men  might  enter  into  the  Kingdom  of  God 
without  becoming  Jews.)  And  further ;  of  course  Jesus  and 
Paul  are  both  hard  on  the  wisdom  of  this  world ;  and  it  is  true 
that  simple  straightforward  minds  are  specially  accessible  to 
new  truths.  Nevertheless,  Greek  was  the  language  of  Christi- 
anity. Jesus  no  doubt  spoke  a  dialect  of  Hebrew,  but  the 
Roman  world  could  no  more  be  converted  in  Hebrew  than  the 
world  of  to-day  could  be  converted  in  Welsh.  Christianity 
became  a  universal  religion  when  it  was  preached  in  Greek  ; 
and  it  gained  by  the  change,  in  capacity  of  development  and 
application,  if  it  lost  in  becoming  subject  to  theological  super- 
stition. The  fourth  Gospel  could  not  have  heen  written  in 
Hebrew,  and  I  question  if  Paul's  noblest  ideas  could  have 
been  thought  or  expressed  in  Hebrew. 

It  is  clear  that  Stephen  and  his  party  to  some  extent 
anticipated  the  ideas  of  Paul,  drew  upon  themselves  a  furious 
persecution,  and  in  their  dispersion  gave  rise  to  Gentile 
Christianity  (that  is,  to  Christianity  as  a  new  religion).  These 
events  might  be  perhaps  two  years  after  the  death  of 
Jesus. 

Then  happened  what,  second  to  the  ministry  of  Jesus, 
is  the  most  important  event  in  the  history  of  the  world — 
the  conversion  of  Paul.  His  own  plain  story  of  this  and  of  his 
conduct  in  consequence  is  in  Galatians  (first  two  chapters), 
and   we   should   put   together  with   that   his   account  of  the 


150        HOW  TO  READ  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 

appearances  of  Jesus  in  i  Cor.  xv.,  of  the  Lord's  Supper  in 
I  Cor.  xi.  23,  and  the  passage  in  2  Cor.  xii.,  which  shows  that 
he  was  subject  to  trances.  The  account  in  the  Acts  is  in- 
tended to  represent  Paul  as  always  guided  by  the  old  Church 
at  Jerusalem,  and  to  give  Peter  an  equal  initiative  in  preaching 
to  the  Gentiles.     It  is  quite  unhistoiical. 

What  forces  itself  upon  us  as  the  true  account  is  this  :  Paul, 
when  he  used  to  persecute  the  Christians,  of  course  had  heard 
their  story  about  the  resurrection  and  the  appearances,  and  we 
must  suppose  did  not  believe  it.  Then  he  had  a  trance  or 
vision  in  whicli  he  thought  he  saw  Christ,  and  that  turned  him 
round  and  made  him  believe  it  was  all  true.  That  explains 
how  he  persists  in  saying  apparently,  that  he  received  all  his 
gospel,  facts  and  all,  directly  from  the  Lord.  This  is  not 
certain  of  i  Cor.  xv.  about  the  death  and  resurrection  of  Jesus, 
but  comparing  the  other  places  it  is  far  the  most  natural 
interpretation ;  and  anyhow  he  says  it  of  the  Lord's  Supper. 
One  does  not  like  to  suppose  that  this  account  was  a  mere 
hallucination,  and  passed  from  Paul  into  the  Gospels,  but  if  he 
never  heard  it  from  anybody,  it  must  have  been  so. 

But,  however  he  came  to  his  views,  we  have  his  own  writings 
to  tell  us  what  they  were,  and  so  far  we  are  better  off  than 
trying  to  learn  about  Christ.  The  centre  of  his  doctrine  was 
what  I  have  ventured  to  call  the  Gospel  of  Humanity,  and 
was  implied  rather  than  affirmed  in  Christ's  gospel  of  the 
kingdom.  The  extraordinary  force  of  this  gospel  is  shown  by 
the  hold  which  the  new  religion  gained  in  Paul's  lifetime  on 
the  very  centre  of  the  civilized  world. 

The  central  doctrine  of  Paul  had,  like  all  sound  moral  con- 
ceptions, a  double  aspect,  just  as  was  the  case  with  the  gospel 
of  the  kingdom,  and  I  may  add,  just  as  was  the  case  with 
Plato's  idea  of  righteousness.     I  suppose  we  might  speak  of 


HOW  TO   READ   THE   NEW   TESTAMENT.  151 

Paul's  central  idea  as  "justification  by  faith  only."*  To 
mention  this  doctrine  fills  the  mind  with  echoes  of  theological 
dispute.  I  will  only  make  two  suggestions  with  a  view  to 
helping  any  one  who  is  reading  St.  Paul.  First :  he  saj-s  in  so 
many  words  f  what  the  faith  is — a  belief  in  the  risen  Christ 
and  in  his  Divinity — and  secondly,  if  you  ask  what  that  belief 
means,  for  Paul,  you  must  look  for  the  answer  in  his  idea  of 

'  the  spiritual  oneness  of  all  believers  in  and  with  Christ.  These 
— in  and  tvith  Christ — are  the  two  aspects  of  Paul's  doctrine. 
Being  one  with  the  risen  Christ,  means  that  the  particular 
believer  has  put  away  his  bad  will,  is  dead  to  sin,  and  has 
thoroughly  submitted  his  heart  and  soul  to  the  dominion  of  the 
good  will,  that  is,  the  mind  of  Christ.|  Being  one  in  the  risen 
Christ  means  that  the  society  of  believers  form  what  Paul 
calls  the  "  body  of  Christ,"  that  is,  a  spiritual  unity  which  is 
Divine  and  yet  human,  and  as  wide  as  humanity.  Faith 
means  realizing  this  oneness  in  and  with  Christ.  This  great 
comparison  of  the  relation  between  human  beings  in  society 
to  that  between  the  parts  of  a  living  body  was  introduced 
into  moral  thought  by  Plato,  and  has  been,  perhaps,  the 
most  fruitful  of  all  moral  ideas.  I  will  put  side  by  side  a 
text  from  Plato  and  one  from  Paul.  Plato  writes  in  his 
dialogue  about  a  Commonwealth  §  (notice  that  his  principle, 
like  Paul's  and  Christ's,  is  two-sided ;  he  starts  to  show  what 
righteousness  is,  and  embodies  it  in  the  form  of  a  society) : 
"  Is  not  that  the  best-ordered  State  which  most  nearly  ap- 
proaches to  the  condition  of  the  individual, — as  in  the  body, 
when  but  a  finger  is  hurt,  the  whole  frame,  drawn  towards 
the   soul    and   forming   one   realm   under   the   ruling   power 

'    thereof,    feels    the   hurt   and    sympathizes   all    together  with 

*  e.g.  Rom.  iii.  28.  f  Rom.  x.  9. 

\  2  Cor.  iv.  10  ;  Rom.  vi.  5.  §  Republic,  v.  462. 


152        HOW  TO  READ  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 

the  part  affected,  and  we  say  that  the  man  has  a  pain  in  his' 
finger ;  and  the  expression  is  used  about  any  other  part,  which 
has  a  sensation  of  pain  at  suffering,  or  of  pleasure  at  the 
alleviation  of  suffering  ?  Very  true,  he  replied,  and  I  agree 
with  you  that  in  the  best-ordered  State  there  is  the  nearest 
approach  to  this  common  feeling  which  you  describe.  Then, 
when  any  one  of  the  citizens  experiences  any  good  or  evil, 
the  whole  State  will  make  his  case  their  own,  and  either  re- 
joice or  sorrow  with  him  ?  Yes,  he  said,  that  is  what  will 
happen  in  a  well-ordered  State."  Compare  with  this  i  Cor. 
xii.  12.  "For  as  the  body  is  one  and  hath  many  members, 
and  all  the  members  of  the  body,  being  many,  are  one  body, 
',  so  also  is  Christ.  For  in  one  spirit  were  we  all  baptized  into 
one  body,  whether  Jews  or  Greeks,  whether  bond  or  free,  and 
were  all  made  to  drink  of  one  spirit.  .  .  .  And  whether 
one  member  suffereth,  all  the  members  suffer  with  it ;  or  one 
member  be  honoured,  all  the  members  rejoice  with  it.  Now 
ye  are  the  body  of  Christ  and  severally  members  thereof." 
Plato  was  speaking  of  a  very  limited  visible  community,  Paul 
of  the  invisible  community  of  all  faithful  people.  Those 
splendid  words,  "  whether  Jews  or  Greeks,  whether  bond  or 
free,"  just  make  all  the  difference.  They  are  the  war-cry  of 
the  enthusiasm  of  humanity.  And  the  battle  which  Paul 
fought  so  hotly  against  Judaism  or  "  the  law,''  in  phrases  and 
arguments  very  strange  to  our  ears,  about  the  works  of  the 
law  and  the  two  covenants,  and  the  circumcision,  and  the 
gospel  preached  to  Abraham — this  was  our  battle,  the  battle 
of  freedom  for  all  time.  "  Ye,  brethren,  were  called  for  free- 
dom— for  the  whole  law  is  fulfilled  in  one  word,  even  in  this, 
'  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself  "  (Gal.  v.  13).  I  do 
not  know  how  a  man  could  speak  plainer  than  Paul  speaks  in 
that  particular  text 


HOW  TO  READ  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT.         1 53 

Thus  I  need  hardly  go  back  to  say  that  justification  by  faith 
does  not  mean  salvation  from  eternal  punishment  by  believing 
historical  facts.  It  means,  as  Paul  says  elsewhere,  a  new 
creation  of  the  man,  a  conviction  that  right  is  the  law  of  the 
world,  and  an  entire  devotion  to  this  law  which  gives  strength 
for  or  rather  is  a  complete  victory  over  sin  (Gal.  vi.  15).  I 
do  not  suggest  that  any  one  can  now  believe  these  doctrines  as 
Paul  believed  them,  encumbered  with  the  resurrection  of  the 
body  and  the  Divinity  of  Christ,  and  with  a  sort  of  general 
imputation  against  human  nature,  what  he  calls  the  flesh, 
which  implies  a  confusion  between  two  different  things,  natural 
impulse,  and  wilful  selfishness.  We  cannot  believe  these 
things,  but  any  one  who  reads  carefully  will  find  that  they  are 
a  very  small  proportion  of  Paul's  convictions,  in  comparison 
with  the  simple  human  truth  of  his  gospel. 

3.  Now  I  have  hardly  enough  time  to  speak  of  the  two  re- 
maining periods.  But  I  will  just  point  out  with  regard  to  the 
Divine  ideal,  the  fourth  Gospel,  that  it  is  not  a  pwe  advance 
on  Jesus  and  Paul.  It  gives  in  one  sense  the  most  rational 
account  of  religion ;  but  it  also  shows  a  beginning  of  theologi- 
cal superstition,  and,  in  addition,  it  shows  a  very  coarse  and 
material  fancy,  a  heightening  of  the  miraculous  details  which 
is  almost  painful  to  read.  The  most  startling  miracle,  the 
raising  of  Lazarus,  is  in  it  only,  and  is  exaggerated  by  the 
allusion  to  the  time  the  body  had  been  in  the  grave.  And  at 
Cana,  "  Thou  hast  kept  the  good  wine  until  now,"  is  a  coarse 
exaggeration.  The  fourth  Gospel  is  wholly  unhistorical  in  the 
narrative,  and  the  Divinity  of  Christ,  which  originates  in  the 
Messiahship  of  Jesus,  is  here  represented  in  an  extreme,  far 
beyond  even  Paul's  idea  of  it,  as  something  which  Christ  re- 
membered himself  to  have  had  before  he  came  on  earth. 

On  the  other  hand,  *'  John  "  treats  all  the  disputes  of  Paul's 


154  HOW   TO    READ   THE    NEW   TESTAMENT. 

time  as  settled  and  done  with.  The  universal  destiny  of 
Christianity  is  a  simple  fact  with  him.*  Instead  of  the  second 
coming  of  Christ  to  judge  the  world,  Paul's  idea  of  spiritual 
oneness  is  carried  out  in  the  notion  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  which 
is  to  represent  Christ  and  God  in  the  mind  of  man.  The 
intellectual  position  of  Christianity  is  quite  new,  and  much 
bolder  than  it  was ;  it  stands  complete  as  the  absolute  truth 
and  freedom,  with  a  calm  acceptance  of  what  Paul  seemed  to 
puzzle  out  with  pain  and  labour. 

This  ideal  marks  the  turning-point  of  Christian  thought ;  in 
one  sense  it  brings  insight  into  the  spirit  of  Christ  to  its  highest 
perfection ;  in  another  sense  it  begins  the  degeneration  of 
spiritual  religion  into  theological  superstition ;  a  doctrine 
something  like  that  of  the  Trinity  begins  to  show  its  head, 
and  the  whole  simplicity  of  the  life  of  Jesus  is  destroyed.  We 
do  not  reahze  the  enormous  gulf  between  the  fourth  and  the 
first  three  Gospels,  because,  in  reading  the  first  three,  we  start 
with  ideas  which  we,  or  others  for  us,  have  drawn  from  the 
fourth. f  I  will  read  a  striking  passage  from  a  good  orthodox 
critic  (Westcott,  v.  n). 

"  The  first  three  Gospels  differ  at  first  sight  as  to  the  time, 
the  scene,  the  form,  and  the  substance  of  the  Lord's  teaching. 
If  we  had  the  first  three  Gospels  alone,  it  might  be  supposed 
that  the  Lord's  ministry  was  completed  in  a  single  year ;  that 
it  was  confined  to  Galilee  till  the  visit  to  Jerusalem,  at  the 
Passover,  by  which  it  was  terminated ;  that  it  was  directed  in 
the  main  to  the  simple  peasantry,  and  found  expression  in 

*  The  great  text  in  St.  John,  and  in  many  ways  the  greatest  in  the  ^'ew 
Testament,  is  iv,  23,  "  The  hour  conieth,  and  now  is,  wlien  the  true  vor- 
shippers  shall  worship  the  Father  in  spirit  and  in  truth.  God  is  a  spirit, 
and  they  that  worship  Him  must  worship  in  spirit  and  in  truth." 

+  Westcott  in  "  Speaker's  Commentary,"  Introduction  to  St.  Jolm's 
Gospel,  p.  77  ;  quotation  is  from  p.  79. 


HOW   TO   READ   THE   NEW   TESTAMENT.  155 

parables  and  proverbs,  and  clear,  short  discourses  which  reach 
the  heart  of  the  multitude ;  that  it  was  a  lofty  and  pure,  yet 
practical  exposition  of  the  law  by  One  who  spake  as  man  to 
men.  [I  may  say  plainly  that  all  this  is  just  what  I  do  be- 
lieve.] But,  if  we  look  at  St.  John,  all  is  changed.  In  that, 
we  see  that  the  public  ministry  of  Christ  opened  as  well  as 
closed  with  a  Paschal  journey;  that,  between  these  journeys, 
there  intervened  another  Passover  and  several  visits  to  Jeru- 
salem ;  that  He  frequently  used  modes  of  speech  which  were 
dark  and  mysterious,  not  from  the  imagery  in  which  they 
were  wrapped,  but  from  the  thoughts  to  which  they  were 
applied ;  that,  at  the  outset,  he  claimed  in  the  Holy  City  the 
highest  prerogatives  of  Messiah,  and,  at  later  times,  constantly 
provoked  the  anger  of  His  opponents  by  the  assumption  of 
what  they  felt  to  be  Divine  authority."  And  then  he  goes  on 
to  show  that  the  first  three  Gospels  and  the  fourth  have,  even, 
very  few  facts  in  common. 

Of  course  he  has  to  demonstrate  that  both  narratives  are 
historical ;  I  can  only  say  that  I  am  glad  /  have  not  the  task 
before  me.  The  fourth  Gospel  was  written,  as  we  saw,  from 
forty  to  seventy  years  after  Paul's  death,  and  from  seventy  to 
a  hundred  years  after  Christ's.*  It  belongs  altogether  to 
another  atmosphere  from  theirs. 

I  must  point  out  one  simple  sign  of  increasing  remote- 
ness from  history  at  this  point.  The  story  of  the  Ascension 
is  not  in  Matthew's  Gospel.  It  is  not  in  Mark's,  if  you  omit 
what  is  shown  as  a  later  addition  in  the  Revised  Version. 
In  Luke,  the  Ascension  is  the  same  day  as  the  resurrection, 
obviously,  as  Christ  passed  upwards  from  the  place  of  departed 

*  Taking  Westcott's  date  for  the  gospel,  97  A.D.,  the  intervals  would  lie 
thirty-three  years  and  sixty-two  years  respectively.  Can  this  make  any 
i3;'>'e»"ce  of  principle  ? 


156  HOW   TO   READ   THE   NEW   TESTAMENT. 

spirits  to  heaven.  (Same  belief  explicitly  in  the  "  Ep.  of  Barna- 
bas," Reuss,  G.  d.  K.  234,  n.)  In  John,  if  you  omit  chapter  xxi., 
which  is  late,  Christ  was  on  earth  eight  days  after  the  resurrec- 
tion, and  taking  chapter,  xxi.,  more  than  eight  days.  In  the 
Acts  of  the  Apostles,  forty  days  is  the  interval.  There  is  the 
legend  growing  before  your  eyes.  What  did  Paul  think,  being 
the  earliest  of  our  witnesses  ?  I  should  imagine  that  he  did  not 
distinguish  the  resurrection  from  the  ascension,  and  that  the 
appearances  of  which  he  speaks  took  place  from  heaven ;  he 
does  not  distinguish  them  as  different  from  his  own  vision. 

4.  This  epoch  had  begun,  of  course,  long  before  the  fourth 
Gospel  was  written ;  in  a  sense,  Paul  writes  about  Church 
discipline  to  the  Corinthians.  But  if  you  look  carefully  at  i 
and  2  Timothy,  which  are  not  genuine  letters  of  Paul,  you  will 
agree,  I  think,  that  they  attach  enormously  greater  importance 
to  questions  of  organization,  and  belong  to  a  quite  new  order 
of  ideas  as  compared  with  St.  Paul,  and  a  divergent  order  of 
ideas  as  compared  with  the  author  of  John's  Gospel ;  which 
Gospel,  however,  does  show,  both  in  its  systematic  method  and 
in  its  theological  substance,  the  influence  of  an  organized 
Church.  Very  likely  both  these  books  were  written  about  the 
same  time  as  the  fourth  Gospel. 

You  will  notice  that  in  these  books  there  is  great  anxiety 
about  "  the  faith,"  almost  as  if  it  were  a  creed  ;  I  doubt  if  Paul 
uses  the  word  thus  in  the  four  certain  Epistles ;  in  the  begin- 
ning of  Galatians  he  says  rather  "  the  gospel,"  that  is  simply 
the  message  he  had  preached,  not  anything  traditional  or  fixed 
in  a  Church.  Instructions  about  the  officers  of  the  Church 
are  given  in  detail.  That  is  to  say,  the  distinction  of  clergy 
and  laity  is  beginning  to  show  its  head,  which  led  to  our  hor- 
rible use  of"  ecclesiastic  "  and  even  of  "  church  "  as  confined  to 
the  ofliicials  of  the  Church,     Both  Jesus  and  Paul  would  have 


HOW  TO   READ  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT.  1 57 

fought  to  the  death  against  any  distinction,  except  one  of  mere 
convenience,  between  clergy  and  laity.  And  in  the  Second 
Epistle  of  Peter,  as  we  saw,  Paul's  letters  are  alluded  to  as 
Scripture,  which  means  that  an  official  collection  was  becoming 
recognised  as  an  authority ;  and  the  same  Epistle  shows  that 
Christ's  second  coming,  or  at  least,  the  nearness  of  it,  was  be- 
ginning to  seem  doubtful,  and  that  it  was  also  beginning  to  be 
regarded  as  dreadful.  Nothing  could  be  more  significant  than 
the  loss  of  faith  in  the  second  coming,  combined  with  turning 
to  a  written  record. 

It  is  clear,  too,  from  these  Epistles,  and  from  other  history, 
that  the  clamour  of  all  sorts  of  wild  theorizing  became  louder 
and  louder  in  the  second  century,  and  the  Church  organized 
its  theology  in  self-defence.  Definitions  and  distinctions  were 
introduced  quite  foreign  to  the  mind  of  Christ  or  Paul.  Every 
phrase  that  an  Evangelist  or  St.  Paul  had  used  to  force  the 
great  facts  of  religion  upon  men's  minds,  was  interpreted 
coarsely  and  literally,  or  wildly  and  fantastically.  Ideas  of  au- 
thority, permanence,  infallible  tradition,  scriptural  inspiration, 
took  the  place  of  the  idea  of  membership  iji  the  kingdom  of 
heaven. 

Synods  and  councils  came  to  be  held,  having  authority  in 
matters  of  faith.  Some  of  the  earliest  synods  were  about  the 
burning  question  when  Easter  was  to  be  celebrated.*  Paul 
had  had  a  word  to  say  about  such  observances  to  the  Gala- 
tians :  "  Ye  observe  days  and  months  and  seasons  and  years. 
lam  afraid  of  you,  lest  by  a7iy  means  I  have  bestozced  labour 
upon  you  in  vain"  (Gal.  iv.  10). 

In  short,  the  religion  of  the  Catholic  Church  became  a  law, 
like  that  against  which  Paul  had  fought,  but  no  doubt  with 

•  Gibbon,  vol.  ii.,  p.  193  (ch.  15).     Guizot's  note. 


158  HOW   TO    READ   THE   NEW   TESTAMENT. 

larger  and  nobler  elements ;  and  Christendom  has  lived  under 
this  law  and  has  called  it  Christianity  to  the  present  day.  The 
difference  is,  that  the  Church  has  preserved  in  its  books  the 
principle  of  truth  and  freedom,  and  it  has  at  some  times  and 
in  some  degree  borne  witness  to  this  principle.  There  is 
nothing  at  all  strange  in  the  fact  that  we  now,  after  seventeen 
centuries,  can  see  the  meaning  of  the  New  Testament  more 
truly  than  it  has  been  seen  since  it  was  written.  It  is  quite  in 
accordance  with  experience  that  this  should  be  so.  The  ideas 
of  great  men  are  apprehended  very  slowly,  and  a  free  and 
rational  society  must  in  part  exist  before  the  dream  of  such 
a  society  can  be  rightly  interpreted.  This  does  not  at  all 
deny  that  the  earlier  and  less  free  interpretations  of  the  New 
Testament,  with  the  imperfect  societies  in  which  they  arose, 
have  been  conditions  of  the  more  free  and  more  rational 
society  of  to- day. 

Now  I  should  like  to  sum  up  a  few  suggestions  which  I  have 
found  useful. 

(i.)  We  should  read  chiefly  the  chief  books,  the  undoubted 
letters  of  Paul,  and  the  four  Gospels.  The  other  books 
should  be  judged  by  these,  and  used  to  fill  up  our  knowledge 
of  the  age  and  its  varying  tendencies.  Acts  especially  should 
be  carefully  compared  with  what  Paul's  own  letters  say.  It  is 
well  to  get  hold  of  some  of  the  books  which  are  not  in  the 
New  Testament  collection  to  see  the  same  tendencies  getting 
more  extravagant.*  (No  one  doubts,  I  believe,  that  every 
Gospel  and  Epistle  in  the  New  Testament  is  better  than  any 
book  of  the  same  kind  which  was  not  received  into  the  New 
Testament.  This  is  the  sole  foundation,  in  fact,  for  the 
idea  of  inspiration.  The  first  century  was  a  great  religious 
epoch.) 

*  "Bible  for  Young  People,"  vol.  5,  p.  105. 


HOW   TO   READ  THE   NEW  TESTAMENT.  159 

(2.)  We  should  read  patiently,  but  not  slavishly.  If,  after 
giving  careful  attention,  we  fail  to  understand  a  passage,  or 
we  think  it  is  plainly  wrong  and  foolish,  let  it  be  so.  We 
must  not  twist  the  meaning  to  make  it  come  right.  I  hold 
that  the  English  intellect  has  been  kept  back  a  hundred  years 
by  the  habit  of  intellectual  evasion,  which  has  its  roots  in 
our  slavish  fears  of  the  Bible.  We  must  not  go  text-hunting; 
we  must  read  continuously,  and  follow  the  writer's  meaning. 

(3.)  We  should  bear  in  mind  the  order  and  something  like 
the  dates  of  the  books — at  least  so  as  to  know  when  they  were 
noi  written.  More  particularly,  we  must  remember  that  all  the 
Gospels  are  later  than  Paul's  letters  ;  that  the  Acts  is  very  much 
later  than  Paul's  letters,  and  puts  a  gloss  on  the  facts ;  and 
that  John's  Gospel  belongs  to  quite  a  different  age  from  the 
other  Gospels.  We  must  not  expect  the  same  kind  of  thing 
from  the  different  books.  If  we  ask  the  right  questions  they 
will  tell  us  no  lies. 

(4.)  We  must  be  on  our  guard  against  the  language  of  our 
own  translation.  Every  important  word  in  it  (nearly  every 
word)  is  charged  for  us  with  the  results  of  1,700  years  of  con- 
troversy, none  of  which  could  be  in  the  minds  of  those  who 
used  the  words  in  the  original.  Learning  to  interpret  is  like 
learning  to  draw ;  we  have  to  get  rid  of  our  acquired  ideas, 
and  try  only  to  see  what  is  simply  given  to  our  eye.  "  Father" 
and  "  Son  "  are  simple  words.  But  when  I  read  them  in  the 
New  Testament  I  am  assaulted  by  ideas  about  the  Trinity  ; 
and  so,  too,  when  I  read  about  the  Holy  Spirit,  notions  about 
z.  person  come  to  my  mind.  Try  as  we  may,  we  shall  hardly 
regain  the  simplicity  of  these  ideas.  On  the  other  hand,  it 
is  silly  to  speak  as  if  writers  meant  nothing  by  their  words : 
yet  their  meaning  was  not,  except  in  John,  philosophical. 
Their  words  were  expressions  for  a  fact,  not   definitions  of 


l6o  HOW  TO    READ   THE   NEW   TESTAMENT. 

a  system.  In  R.V.  Romans  v.  ii,  *' reconciliation "  now 
stands  in  place  of  "  atonement," — a  great  gain.  The  idea  of 
expiatory  sacrifice  is  much  strengthened  by  Hebrews,  which  is 
not  Pauline. 

(5.)  I  find  it  useful  to  read  advanced  criticism — useful  morally 
as  well  as  intellectually.  It  stimulates  attention,  strengthens 
grasp,  makes  the  writer's  mind  intelligible,  and  so  brings  it 
near  and  enables  us  to  enter  into  it.  People  call  it  "  picking 
holes  ";  but  this  is  great  nonsense.  When  we  feel  our  writer 
to  be  of  like  passions  as  we  are,  then  it  is,  and  not  till  then, 
that  we  can  sympathize  and  appreciate.  Did  you  ever  notice 
that  there  are  five  warnings  in  dreams  in  the  first  two  chapters 
of  Matthew  ?  or  that  in  Luke  the  ascension  is  the  same  day 
as  the  resurrection  ?  These  little  things,  and  others  greater, 
just  take  us  into  the  heart  of  the  world  we  are  dealing  with.  I 
would  read  Matthew  Arnold's  *'  Literature  and  Dogma  "  and 
"  St.  Paul  and  Protestantism  ; "  and,  if  you  can  get  them  in  a 
library,  "  The  Bible  for  Young  People,"  or  "  The  Protestant 
Commentary."     Of  course  you  will  find  no  book  without  faults. 

(6.)  And  lastly,  our  power  of  understanding  the  New  Testa- 
ment will  depend  largely  upon  experience  of  other  books — not 
specially  critical  books.  Generally,  we  can  only  gain  judgment 
and  insight  by  reading;  and  specially,  we  must  be  familiar 
with  other  great  ages  and  great  ideas  if  we  want  to  understand 
early  Christianity.  It  is  a  remarkable  and  a  noble  admission 
of  the  great  orthodox  divine  whom  I  have  quoted  to-day,  that, 
in  his  account  of  the  social  gospel  of  the  New  Testament,  he 
has  owed  much  to  his  study  of  Comtism.  It  would  be  a 
shallow  and  ungenerous  retort  to  suggest  that  Comtism  miglit 
have  been  enough  for  him  without  the  New  Testament.  We 
want  all  the  light  we  can  get ;  there  would  be  no  sense  in 
casting  aside  a  great  religious  record  because  a  great  writer  has 


HOW   TO    READ   THE   NEW   TESTAMENT.  t6l 

helped  us  to  see  its  value.  I  would  certainly  read  VVestcott's 
"Social  Aspects  of  Christianity."  Where  he  says  you  must 
believe  in  the  Fall  of  Man  and  in  the  Resurrection,  I  should 
simply  say,  "  No,  I  must  not."  But  it  is  a  good  book,  with 
especially  interesting  notices  of  Francis  of  Assisi,  who  was 
never  a  priest,  it  seems,  but  a  great  secular  reformer,  and  of 
George  Fox,  the  Quaker. 

Robert  Owen's  clear  views  illustrate  the  opposition  to  reli- 
gion as  external  law.  He  said  the  first  condition  of  reform 
was  to  put  an  end  to  all  religiofis  as  diverting  attention  f.om 
the  real  conditions  which  determine  character;  he  thought 
this  the  only  chance  for  religion.  His  view  of  human  nature 
was  shallow ;  but  practically,  as  against  the  prejudices  of  his 
time,  his  suggestions  were  almost  entirely  right.  He  wrote  a 
book  called  "  The  New  Moral  World  " — this  name  is  a  very 
good  equivalent  for  Christ's  phrase  The  Kingdom  of  Heaven. 
Mazzini,  or  any  work  dealing  with  his  life  or  views,  is  also  well 
worth  reading. 

No  one  can  feel  more  acutely  the  extreme  difficulty  of  read- 
ing the  New  Testament  aright  than  one  who  has  enjoyed 
what  is  ironically  called  a  good  religious  education.  And  I 
have  often  wished,  in  the  bitterness  of  my  heart,  that  the  New 
Testament  could  be  buried  for  a  hundred  years,  and  discovered 
afresh  in  a  wiser  age.  But  man  must  untie,  with  patience  and 
labour,  the  knots  which  man  has  tied  ;  and  it  is  our  task,  and 
the  task  of  a  future  moral  education,  to  regain,  for  ourselves 
and  for  our  children,  some  clue  to  the  religion  of  Jesus  and  of 
Paul. 


M 


VIII. 

THE  PHILOSOPHICAL   IMPORTANCE   OF  A 

TRUE    THEORY  OF  IDENTITY.* 

I  SHOULD  like  to  explain  very  shortly  why  I  have  chosen 
this  particular  subject.  Those  of  us  who  are  especially 
accused  of  being  interested  in  German  philosophy  are  tempted 
either  to  give  battle  along  the  whole  line,  as  by  discussing  the 
nature  of  reality,  or  to  make  everything  seem  all  the  same  in 
all  systems,  as  may  easily  be  done  by  a  sympathetic  treatment 
of  any  special  subject.  I  was  desirous,  if  I  could,  to  select  a 
point  which  should  be  important  in  its  bearings,  but  yet 
perfectly  definite,  so  as  to  be  explained,  I  hope,  with  some 
approach  to  precision.  I  believe  myself  that  this  is  the  only 
fundamental  question  which  is  or  ever  has  been  at  issue  be- 
tween distinctively  English  thinkers  and  German  idealist 
thinkers,  as  such  ;  but  when  I  say  the  only  question,  of  course 
I  include  in  it  its  consequences,  and  it  is  the  object  of  this 
paper  to  indicate  very  briefly  how  far-reaching  these  are. 
Other  alleged  differences,  such  as  the  distinction  between  a 
priori  and  experiential  philosophy,  or  that  between  a  belief 
in  the  absoluteness  and  in  the  relativity  of  knowledge,  I  take 
to  be  pure  misunderstandings. 

In  order  to  state  the  question  precisely,  I  will  take  it  first 
in  its  logical  form,  although  in  this  particular  form  English 

•  Read  before  the  Aristotelian  Society,  and  subsequently  published  in 
Mini. 


IMPORTANCE  OF  A  TRUE  THEORY  OF  IDENTITY.    163 

writers  have  sometimes  seen  and  satirised  the  absurdity  of  the 
view  which,  in  my  opinion,  they  accept  in  all  other  provinces 
of  philosophy. 

The  logical  law  of  Identity,  A  is  A,  is  susceptible  of  many 
interpretations ;  but  they  all  fall,  1  think,  between  two  ex- 
tremes. The  one  extreme  is  to  take  the  principle  as  a 
demand  that  in  every  judgment  there  shall  be  some  identity 
or  positive  connection  between  subject  and  predicate,  which 
is  merely  symbolised  by  the  repetition  of  an  identical  letter. 
This  view  we  need  not  trouble  ourselves  with ;  it  is  nothing 
at  all,  unless  further  explained.  But  the  other  extreme  is  to 
take  A  is  A  as  a  statement  of  the  J^r/ of  identity  which  the 
judgment  aims  at :  i.e.,  as  a  type  of  the  fullest,  completest, 
most  thorough  identity,  compared  with  which  the  identity  in 
an  ordinary  intelligible  judgment  is  incomplete  and  falls  short 
of  being  genuinely  identity  at  all.  Hamilton's  statement 
("Logic,"  i.  80)  is  of  this  kind.  The  law  of  Identity  means 
"  Everything  is  equal  to  itself."  I  should  state  the  view,  then, 
which  I  propose  to  apply  and  to  controvert  as  being  that 
perfect  identity  consists  in  the  entire  exclusion  of  difference. 

The  importance  of  this  view  consists  in  its  atomic  tendency. 
If  we  were  to  attach  moral  implications  to  theoretical  views, 
this  doctrine  might  be  burdened,  more  fairly  than  materialism, 
with  the  c'lief  associations  which  are  supposed  to  be  objec- 
tionable in  materialistic  conceptions.  I  say  this  by  way  of 
illustration  of  its  importance,  and  not  in  the  least  believing 
that  such  associations  ought  to  be  introduced  into  philo- 
sophical reasoning.  But  the  ground  for  connecting  any  such 
associations  with  this  ideal  of  perfect  Identity  without  differ- 
ence lies  in  what  Plato  would  have  called  its  eristic  character, 
that  is,  its  tendency  to  exclude  from  judgment,  and  therefore 
/rom  truth  and  knowledge,  all  ideal  synthesis.     Not,  of  course. 


164  TUB   PHILOSOPHICAL   IMPORTANCE  OP 

that  ideal  synthesis  ever  has  been  or  can  be  excluded  from 
judgment;  less  deception  would  be  possible  if  this  were  so; 
but  what  may  and  does  happen  is  that  an  arbitrary  line  is 
drawn  across  various  contents  of  knowledge,  and  their  identity 
is  denied  from  the  point  at  which  some  little  effort  or  some 
little  education  begins  to  be  needed  in  order  to  recognise  it. 
In  fact,  all  ideal  syntheses  which  we  can  find  out  to  be  such 
are  pronounced  to  be  fictions. 

If  we  take  A  is  A  in  the  sense  to  which  I  object,  as  meaning 
that  the  real  type  which  underlies  the  judgment  is  an  identity 
without  a  difference,  we  simply  destroy  the  judgment.  There 
is  no  judgment  if  you  assert  nothing;  and  if  there  is  no 
difference  between  predicate  and  subject,  nothing  is  asserted. 
Of  course  in  "  A  man's  a  man  '  we  make  some  difference 
between  the  two  terms  :  one  means  man  in  his  isolation,  the 
other  man  in  his  common  nature,  or  something  of  that  sort. 

If  I  were  asked  how  I  should  represent  a  true  Identity, 
such  as  a  judgment  must  express,  in  a  schematic  form  with 
symbolic  letters,  I  should  say  the  problem  was  insoluble. 
Every  A  is  B  would  be  much  better  than  Every  A  is  A ;  but 
as  the  letters  are  not  parts  in  any  whole  of  meaning,  they  are 
things  "  cut  asunder  with  an  axe,"  and  such  a  formula  could 
only  correspond  to  a  proposition  like  "  London  Bridge  is  one 
o'clock,"  i.e.,  to  a  spurious  judgment,  which  would  be  mere 
nonsense. 

One  might  try  Every  A  is  AB,  which  would  be  suitable  in 
some  respects ;  but  then,  what  is  the  use  of  repeating  the  A 
when  you  have  it  once  already  in  the  subject  ?  The  whole 
difficulty  would  arise  again  in  endeavouring  to  explain  the 
connection  between  A  and  B  in  AB  ;  and  besides,  a  qualifica- 
tion in  the  subject  would  be  demanded  to  account  for  the 
qualification  in  the  predicate,  and  we  should  have  to  recur  to 


A  TRUE  THEORY   OF   IDENTITY.  165 

AB  is  AB.  In  point  of  fact,  the  letters,  taken  as  mere  letters, 
are  atomic  existences,  and  the  judgment  cannot  be  repre- 
sented by  their  help.  If  they  are  used  algebraically,  i.e.,  for 
elements  in  a  numerical  whole,  the  question  is  different. 

What,  then,  is  Identity  ?  The  judgment  is  the  simplest 
and  perhaps  the  ultimate  expression  of  it.  An  identity  is  a 
universal,  a  meeting-point  of  differences,  or  synthesis  of  differ- 
ences, and  therefore  always,  in  a  sense,  concrete.  Or  we  may 
speak  of  it  as  the  element  of  continuity  that  persists  through 
differences.  We  may  illustrate  this  idea  by  comparing  it  with 
Locke's  notion  of  identity.  "  In  this  consists  identity,  when 
the  ideas  it  is  attributed  to  vary  not  at  all  from  what  they  were 
thatraoment  wherein  we  considered  their  former  existence,  and 
to  which  we  compare  the  present"  ("  Essay,"  Bk.  ii.,  ch.  27). 
In  spite  of  this  demand  for  the  exclusion  of  difference,  Locke 
gives  a  very  fair  working  account  of  personal  identity,  by  limit- 
ing the  points  within  the  personality  which  do  not  vary,  and 
ascribing  identity  in  virtue  of  them.  But  he  forgets  that  the.-.e 
points  are  not  isolable  from  differences,  and  cannot  be  treated 
as  identities  simply  on  the  ground  of  their  not  varying.  If  a 
thing  is  pronounced  truly  identical  with  itself  only  in  as  far 
as  we  exclude  the  differences  of  its  states,  attributes  and  rela- 
tions, identity  falls  into  tautology,  which  is  really  incompatible 
with  it. 

Let  us  take  such  a  judgment  as  "Csesar  crossed  the 
Rubicon."  In  order  to  give  this  its  full  meaning  we  must 
not  try  to  cut  it  down  as  Lotze  in  one  place  does  ("  Logic,"  § 
58),  reducing  Caesar  to  mean  merely  a  creature  that  crossed  the 
Rubicon ;  this  would  be  A  is  A  again.  Precisely  the  point 
of  the  judgment  is  that  the  same  man  united  in  himself  or 
persisted  through  the  different  relations,  say,  of  being  con- 
queror of  Gaul  and  of  marching  into  Italy.     The  Identity  is 


l66  THE    PHILOSOPHICAL   IMPORTANCE   OF 

the  Individual,  or  the  concrete  universal,  that  persists  through 
these  relations.  And  if  you  ask  what  in  particular  this  is,  and 
try  to  whittle  away  the  differences  and  leave  the  identity,  you 
will  find  that  when  the  differences  are  all  gone  the  identity 
is  all  gone  too.  In  the  case  of  two  outlines  which  partly 
coincide,  you  cannot  speak  of  the  coincident  part  as  the  same, 
except  by  an  ideal  synthesis  which  identifies  it  first  with  one 
of  the  two  outlines  and  then  with  the  other. 

Identity,  then,  cannot  exist  without  difference.  In  other 
words,  it  is  always  more  or  less  concrete ;  that  is  to  say,  it 
is  the  centre  or  unity  or  continuity  in  which  different  aspects, 
attributes,  or  relations  hold  together,  or  which  pervades  those 
aspects,  or  persists  through  them.  It  is  quite  accurately  dis- 
tinguishable from  difference  in  known  matter,  but  it  is  not 
isolable  from  difference.  The  element  of  identity  between  two 
outlines  can  be  accurately  pointed  out  and  limited,  but  the 
moment  they  cease  to  be  two,  it  ceases  to  be  an  identity. 

This  is  the  most  vital  point  of  recent  Logic.  The  universal 
is  no  longer  treated  as  an  abstraction,  but,  so  to  speak,  as  a 
concretion,  so  that  violent  hands  are  laid  even  on  the  inverse 
ratio  of  intension  to  extension.  We  can  no  longer  see  why 
the  universal,  within  which  a  certain  element  falls,  should  be 
more  abstract  than  that  element ;  why,  for  example,  the  state 
should  be  a  more  abstract  existence  than  the  citizen. 

A  very  good  instance  of  this  way  of  looking  at  universals 
is  the  treatment  of  proper  names*  as  indicating  universals, 
because  they  indicate  persistent  subjects.  Most  people  have 
some  sort  of  schema  which  helps  them  to  handle  their  philoso- 
phical ideas.  The  traditional  schema  of  the  universal — even 
Mill's,  I  should  say,  though  he  helped  to  show  the  way  out 

•  E.g.,  Sigwart,  "Logik,"  i.  83. 


A  TRUE  THEORY   OF   IDENTITY.  167 

of  it — was,  I  suppose,  extent  of  area.  The  greater  universal 
included  the  wider  surface,  and  was  more  abstract.  The 
schema  I  should  now  use  would  be  more  like  a  centre  with 
radii,  or  simply  a  subject  with  attributes,  the  greater  universal 
having  the  more  or  more  varied  radii  or  attributes,  and  being 
therefore  the  more  concrete.  Such  a  schema  is  particularly  in 
harmony  with  taking  an  individual  as  designated  by  a  proper 
name  for  the  example  of  a  universal. 

The  recognition  that  a  universal  is  an  identity,  and  vice 
versd,  is  to  be  seen  dawning  on  Mill,  who  usually  denies  the 
operation  of  identity  in  inference,  in  a  very  interesting  foot- 
note in  the  "Logic"  (i.  201)  directed  against  Mr.  Spencer,  who 
answers  it  in  "Psychology"  (i.  62,  note).  Mr.  Spencer  is  more 
of  an  atomist,  I  believe,  than  any  one  else  has  ever  been, 
for  he  says  that  the  syllogism  must  have  four  terms;  i.e.^  the 
middle  term  is  not  identical  in  its  two  relations,  but  only 
similar. 

The  concrete  view  of  the  universal  has  a  result  antagonistic 
to  the  whole  tendency  which  began  with  the  class-theory  of 
predication  (closely  connected  with  the  law  of  Identity),  and 
ended  with  Quantification  of  the  Predicate  and  Equational 
Logic.  Of  course  these  researches  have  been  both  curious 
and  important;  but  in  as  far  as  they  aim  at  reducing  the  judg- 
ment to  an  identity  without  difference,  they  are  off  the  track 
of  living  thought.  Jevons's  idea  of  Identity  is  very  difficult ; 
I  can  hardly  suppose  it  to  be  thought  out.  But  what  he  says 
("Principles  of  Science,"  pp.  16,  17)  about  the  negative  symbol 
which  indicates  difference,  "  or  the  absence  of  complete 
sameness,"  means,  I  think,  that  he  considers  difference  an 
imperfection  in  identity.  Jevons  writes  the  judgment,  "All 
Dicotyledons  are  Exogenous,"  as  "  Dicotyledons  =  Exogens," 
which  he  takes  to  mean,  I  suppose,  that  the  two  classes  are 


1 68  THE   PHILOSOPHICAL   IMPORTANCE   OF 

composed  of  the  same  individuals ;  i.e.  their  identity  is  in  the 
mere  sameness  of  the  individuals.  What  this  judgment  really 
means  is  that  in  a  particular  kind  of  subject,  a  kind  of  tree, 
the  different  attributes  of  having  two  seed-leaves  and  of  making 
fresh  wood  on  the  outside  are  conjoined,  with  a  slight  pre- 
sumption of  causality.  The  whole  point  and  significance  of 
the  identity  depends  on  the  depth  of  the  difference.  So  that 
though  you  can,  under  certain  conditions,  take  the  one  term 
and  deal  with  it  as  if  it  was  the  other,  yet  that  is  only  a 
consequence  of  the  real  import  of  the  judgment;  the  real  point 
and  import  is  to  look  at  the  two  together,  as  united  in  the 
same  subject 

In  Psychology  the  difference  between  the  conception  of 
concrete  and  abstract  identity  shows  itself  in  the  theory  of 
Association,  especially  in  the  attitude  taken  up  towards  the 
law  of  Association  by  Similarity.  If  Identity  is  atomic  or 
abstract,  i.e.^  e"ccludes  difference,  then  you  cannot  speak  of 
your  present  impression  as  being  identical,  or  having  identical 
elements  with  a  former  impression  which,  qiiA  former,  is  by 
the  hypothesis  different ;  and,  consequently,  you  mast  say  that 
the  first  step  in  Association  always  is  to  go  from  your  present 
impression  back  to  another  impression  which  is  like  it,  before 
you  can  get  to  the  adjuncts  of  that  former  impress-on,  of  which 
adjuncts  the  revival  by  association  is  to  be  explained.  This 
first  step  is  Association  by  Similarity,  which,  according  to  what 
was  till  recently,  I  believe,  the  received  English  theory,  must 
always  precede  Association  by  Contiguity,  that  is,  the  transi- 
tion to  those  adjuncts  of  the  former  impression,  the  recalling 
of  which  by  something  in  present  consciousness  is  the  problem 
to  be  explained.  The  theoretical  question  at  issue  is  mainly 
the  degree  in  which  the  processes  of  consciousness  are  homo- 
geneous  at   its   different   levels.      Association   of  particulars 


A    TRUE  THEORY   OF   IDENTITY.  1 69 

might  lead  up  to  Inference  from  particulars  to  particulars,  but 
could  never  lead  up  to  the  activity  of  judgment  and  inference 
considered  as  the  interconnection  of  universals. 

The  question  of  fact  which  is  involved  in  this  quesiion  of 
theory  is  one  of  extreme  interest.  It  is  whether  we  do,  in 
what  is  called  transition  by  association,  go  from  the  presented 
element  to  the  quite  different  context  which  it  recalls,  through 
a  distinct  particular  reproduction  of  a  former  impression 
similar  to  that  now  presented.  If  this  is  so,  we  go  to  Con- 
tiguity always  through  Similarity,  and  in  doing  so  we  revive 
our  former  impression  (I  adopt  the  language  of  the  theory, 
though,  if  there  is  no  identity,  we  cannot  revive  a  former 
impression,  but  only  one  like  it)  with  complete  exactness,  just 
as  if  we  were  taking  a  print  out  of  a  portfolio.  And  the  idea 
that  we  do  this  is  attractive,  because  in  some  cases  we  appear 
to  be  aware  of  doing  it  in  a  striking  way — of  going  right  back 
into  a  former  and  similar  state  of  consciousness,  before  we  go 
on  to  the  further  adjuncts  contiguous  with  that  former  state 
of  consciousness. 

But  I  do  not  think  that  this  popular  idea  will  really  bear 
examination  in  the  light  of  facts.  It  is  plain  that,  as  a  rule, 
the  element  in  present  perception  which  sets  up  an  associa- 
tion is  not  a  particular  complete  in  itself,  and  operative  by 
calling  up  a  former  separate  or  self-complete  particular  resem- 
bling it.  On  the  contrary,  the  element  which  sets  up  an 
association  can  be  seen  very  easily  (if  we  think  of  hourly, 
normal  occurrences  of  the  process,  and  not  merely  of  striking 
examples  in  which  a  picturesque  memory  is  at  work),  to  be 
a  characteristic  in  a  present  complex  perception,  not  itself 
sensuously  isolable,  but  identical  with  something  ///  a  former 
complex  perception,  and  recalling  directly,  without  interme- 
diation of  a  similar  particular,  some  adjunct  of  the  former 


TJ'O  THE    PHILOSOPHICAL   IMPORTANCE   OF 

complex  perception.  And  this  adjunct,  the  idea  whose  re- 
production is  to  be  explained,  is  not  itself  a  particular,  but  is 
a  complex  dominated  by  a  type  or  rule  of  interconnection, 
which  does  not  appear  in  the  mind  with  its  old  particular 
content,  but  with  a  new  one  largely  furnished  and  modified 
by  the  present  content  of  consciousness.*  The  more  closely 
we  examine  the  matter,  the  less  we  shall  think  that  contents 
brought  up  by  association  reappear  in  their  old  form,  like 
prints  out  of  a  portfolio,  or  involve  an  intermediate  repro- 
duction of  the  old  case  similar  to  the  new  perception  which 
starts  the  process.  The  illusion  comes  from  seeking  out  very 
elaborate  examples.  The  common  cases  in  which  association 
and  inference  can  barely  be  distinguished  are  perfectly  good 
instances,  and  show  the  continuity  of  the  intellectual  function. 
I  hear  a  rumbling  in  the  street  and  think  that  an  omnibus  is 
passing,  or  a  double  knock  and  know  that  the  letters  have 
come.  I  do  not  go  back  to  the  last  particular  rumble  or  post- 
man's knock,  or  expect  letters  like  the  last  which  came. 

The  interest  of  those  who  believe  in  concrete  Identity,  in 
thus  reducing  the  two  "  Laws  of  Association  "  to  the  one  Law 
of  Contiguity,  is  to  enforce  the  idea  that  the  content  of  con- 
^sciousness  is  never  merely  simple  or  particular,  and  that  in 
association,  as  in  judgment,  the  universal  or  meeting-point  of 
differences  furnishes  the  true  guide  to  the  intellectual  process. 

This  reduction  is  beginning  to  be  accepted  {e.g.,  Mr.  Sully 
mentions  it,  and  Mr.  Ward  in  some  degree  adopts  it),  not 
perhaps  in  the  full  sense  here  claimed  for  it,  but  merely  as  a 
preferable  statement  of  the  operation  of  ideas  which  are 
particulars.     I   doubt,  for   example,     whether  Mr.  Sully   has 

•  It  will  be  obvious  to  all  who  are  familiar  with  the  subject,  that  I  am 
borrowing  largely  from  Mr.  Bradley's  chapter  on  "Association  "in  "  Prini 
ciples  of  Logic" 


A  TRUE  THEORY   OF   IDENTITY.  IJf 

abandoned  the  Scotch  or  English  ground  of  atomisna  in  ideas. 
But  to  recognise  identity  as  the  universal  makes  the  associative 
process  far  simpler,  and  homogeneous  with  the  whole  remain- 
ing evolution  of  consciousness. 

In  Ethical  Philosophy  the  desire  to  exclude  difference  from 
identity  produces  analogous  difficulties  to  those  which  we  have 
noticed  in  Logic  and  Psychology.  If,  in  short,  difference  is 
excluded  from  identity,  how  are  you  ever  to  get  from  one  self- 
identical  particular  to  another,  whether  in  inference,  or  in 
association,  or  in  moral  purpose,  or  in  political  obligation  ? 
In  the  sciences  that  deal  with  human  action  the  natural 
atom  to  start  from  is,  simply  putting  atom  into  Latin,  the 
individual  human  beinj^.  Of  course  an  individual  human 
being  is  a  concrete  universal,  as  we  saw  in  speaking  of  what  is 
meant  by  a  proper  name ;  but  as  his  unity  is  pressed  upon  us 
by  merely  perceptive  synthesis,  we  are  apt  to  treat  it  as  a 
datum,  or  to  draw  a  sharp  line  between  the  unity  of  the 
individual  human  being,  as  a  datum  of  reality,  and  the  unity 
of  human  beings  in  identical  sentiments,  ideas,  purposes  or 
habits,  as  something  not  a  datum,  not  real,  the  mere  creation 
of  our  comparing  intelligence,  A  striking  example  of  such  a 
point  of  view  on  Ethical  ground  is  the  passage  in  "  Methods  of 
Ethics,"  p.  374,  where  Prof.  Sidgwick  speaks  of  testing  the 
feeling  of  common  sense  towards  the  sum  of  pleasure  as  an 
ethical  end,  by  supposing  that  there  was  only  a  single  sentient 
conscious  being  in  the  universe.  Of  course  it  is  allowable  to 
suppose,  for  the  sake  of  argument,  alteration  in  a  state  of 
things  which  we  know  to  be  actual ;  but  nobody — least  of  all 
so  cautious  a  writer  as  Prof.  Sidgwick — would  remove  in  his 
supposition  so  enormous  an  element  of  the  case  as  man's  social 
life,  unless  he  supposed  it  to  belong  less  really  to  the  indi- 
vidual's moral  identity  than  his  existence  as  a  living  body  does. 


172  THE    PHILOSOPHICAL  IMPORTANCE  OF 

This  is  simply  not  the  fact.  Of  course,  if  a  plague  carried  off 
all  men  in  the  world  but  one,  that  one  might  retain  his  social 
consciousness  and  habit  of  mind.  But  apart  from  further 
religious  assumptions,  that  consciousness  would  be  an  illusion, 
and  the  man's  self  would  be  a  mutilated  fragment  for  which  no 
real  life  was  possible.  The  fairer  case  to  put,  which  we  can 
observe  in  fact  but  too  often,  is  to  suppose  that  the  body  lives 
on,  but  that  the  real  identity  with  society  and  humanity — the 
universal  consciousness — is  extinguished  in  that  one  body  by 
disease.  Then  we  see  that  it  was  not  in  the  least  a  metaphor, 
but  an  absolutely  literal  truth,  to  say  that  the  man's  real  self — 
what  he  was  as  a  moral  being  and  in  part  as  a  legal  person — 
consisted  in  a  system  of  universals,  or  identities  including 
difference — viz.,  the  consciousness  of  certain  relations  which, 
as  identities  in  difference,  united  him  with  family,  friends  and 
fellow-citizens.  "Identities  in  difference,"  such,  e.g.,  as  a  man's 
relation  to  his  son ;  it  is  like  the  case  of  the  two  outlines  which 
I  mentioned.  The  two  men  are  bound  together  by  certain 
facts  known  to  both  of  them,  certain  sentiments  and  purposes, 
all  of  which  they  both  share,  but  in  regard  to  which  each  of 
them  has  a  different  position  from  the  other,  apart  from  which 
difference  the  whole  identity  would  shrink  into  nothing. 

In  Political  Philosophy,  again,  we  may  notice  Mr.  Spencer's 
social  atomism,  curiously  doubled  with  a  comparison  of  the 
body  politic  to  the  living  body,  in  which  the  state  is  taken, 
roughly  speaking,  as  a  unit,  among  units,  instead  of  being  taken 
as  a  real  identity  throughout  the  whole.  It  is  a  strange  fate 
for  Plato's  famous  simile  of  the  organism  to  have  its  contention 
retorted  in  this  way.  A  justification  might  be  found  for  Mr. 
Spencer  by  pressing  home  the  idea  of  a  spiritual  identity  as 
against  an  external  or  legal  one,  and  probably  that  is  the  sort 
of  meaning  which  he  has  in  mind,  but  he  is  barred  from  saying 


A   TRUE  THEORY   OF   IDENTITY.  173 

SO  by  disbelieving  in  identity  altogether;  and  it  would  not  be 
true,  fw  a  spiritual  identity  will  always  express  itself  as  a  legal 
one. 

I  should  like  to  try  and  illustrate  this  point  of  real  identity 
by  one  further  example.  We  here,  the  members  of  the 
Aristotelian  Society,  have  in  our  minds,  qua  members,  a 
really  identical  purpose  and  endeavour,  and  consciousness 
of  certain  facts,  just  as  actually  and  truly  as  we  are  actually 
and  truly  sitting  round  an  identical  table.  It  is  not  the  fact 
that  we  are  a  number  of  separate  individuals  or  atoms,  each 
completely  real  in  his  sensuous  identity,  and  merely  cherish- 
ing, in  addition,  certain  ideas  which  happen  to  resemble 
each  other.  In  as  far  as  this  is  fact,  it  is  so  in  the  sense 
that  our  moral  being  has  enough  in  other  relations  to  fill 
it  up  and  make  it  real,  apart  from  what  we  are  and  do  as 
members  of  this  Society.  But  in  as  far  as  our  membership 
plays  any  part  in  our  consciousness,  so  far  this  real  identity 
actually  and  in  sober  earnest  forms  a  part  of  our  being  as 
the  individuals  that  we  are,  and  our  solidarity  as  a  Society 
is  only  another  aspect  of  a  real  identity  which  is  recognised 
in  a  different  form  by  each  several  member  of  the  Society, 
according  to  his  individual  relations  to  it.  It  may  be  said  : 
"  But  our  ideas  and  purposes  in  respect  of  the  Society  are 
not  all  the  same ;  they  are  probably  not  all  even  in  agree- 
ment." But  our  ideas  of  the  table  are  not  all  the  same; 
our  perceptions  of  it  are  certainly  all  different — the  different 
angles  at  which  we  see  it  answer  for  that.  No  one  can 
prove  that  we  all  see  it  of  the  same  colour,  and  if  we  do  not, 
our  perceptions  of  it  are  even  discrepant.  Yet  we  say  it 
is  the  same  table,  because,  in  our  worlds  which  we  severally 
construct  and  maintain,  it  fills  a  corresponding  place,  and  so 
we  do  not  say  that  there  are  as  many  tables  as  people;  but 


174  THE    PHILOSOPHICAL    IMPORTANCE    OF 

we  call  it  one  and  the  same  table  which  we  all  perceive. 
And  so,  because  this  Society  to  which  we  belong  is  recog- 
nised by  each  of  us  in  certain  purposes  which  are  relative 
to  the  corresponding  purposes  of  others,  and  which  assign 
different  people  the  places  necessary  to  common  action,  we 
call  it  the  same  Society,  which  really  exists  in  the  ideal  and 
practical  recognition  of  it  by  its  members,  and  is  something 
in  them  which  is  the  same  in  all  of  them,  and  without  which 
they  would  be  so  far  devoid  of  a  real  solidarity  which  they 
now  possess. 

If  we  once  begin  trying  to  exclude  difference  from  identity, 
we  can  never  stop.  The  comparison  of  Locke's  discussion 
with  Hume's  is  interesting  in  this  respect.  Hume  follows 
much  the  same  lines  as  Locke,  but  bears  more  distinctly 
in  mind  that  in  explaining  an  identity  which  includes  differ- 
ence— e.g ,  personal  identity — he  is  not  expounding  a  fact, 
but  is,  according  to  his  own  principle,  accounting  for  a 
fallacy.  The  problem  is,  of  course,  as  old  as  Heraclitus. 
If  we  want  to  free  identity  from  differences,  we  must  go  to 
atomic  sensation,  and  then  we  cannot.  Any  limit  which 
we  place  upon  real  identity  has  only  a  relative  value,  de- 
pending upon  the  aspect  in  which  the  terms  are  compared. 
If  we  try  to  make  such  a  limit  absolute,  it  at  once  becomes 
arbitrary. 

And  by  accepting  such  a  limit  we  may  be  driven  into  an 
opposite  extreme,  through  lumping  together  all  that  lies 
beyond  our  limit.  It  seems  to  me  that  the  Comtists  do  this 
in  erecting  Humanity  as  an  object  of  worship  ;  they  know 
that  all  ideas  of  solidarity  or  real  identity  among  men  are 
apt  to  be  taken  as  fiction,  and  they  think  it  as  cheap  to 
have  a  big  fiction  as  a  small  one.  So  they  take  an  object, 
\  think,  in  which  it  is  really  very  hard  to   show  a  centre 


A   TRUE  THEORY   OF   IDENTITY.  175 

of  identity.  You  can  do  something  with  an  ideal  human 
nature  embodied  in  an  individual,  or  with  a  national  con- 
sciousness and  history ;  but  is  there  really  anything  at  once 
definite  and  valuable  that  links  together  all  humanity  as 
such,  including  the  past  ? 

It  often  occurs  to  one  to  ask  oneself,  whether  all  this 
question  is  not  largely  verbal.  Supposing  we  take  identity 
to  exclude  difference,  and  therefore  practically  banish  identity 
from  the  world  altogether,  and  instead  of  it  use  the  term 
similarity  or  resemblance,  and  attach  certain  consequences 
to  certain  degrees  and  kinds  of  similarity,  would  philosophy 
suffer  any  loss  ?  When  Hume  explains  continued  identity 
as  a  current  fiction,  does  he  not  explain  it  quite  as  well  as 
any  one  could  who  called  it  a  fact  ?  When  Mill  treats  con- 
sciousness as  an  ultimate  inexplicability,  does  he  not  in  that 
very  passage  state  the  nature  of  consciousness  as  well  as 
any  one  could  who  professed  to  be  able  to  explain  it  ?  There 
is  something  in  this,  in  so  far  as  we  analyse  contents,  as 
Locke  and  Hume  do  in  their  discussions,  and  distinguish 
what  consequences  attach  to  what  resemblances,  or,  as  Hume 
would  call  them  under  protest,  identities. 

This  can  be  done,  by  the  process  of  defining  and  precisely 
limiting  the  points  of  resemblance  in  respect  of  which  in- 
ferences are  drawn,  fcuch  as  those  inferences  which  we  draw 
from  what  we  call  personal  identity.  An  indiscernible  re- 
semblance between  two  different  contents,  in  specified  respects, 
will  do  whatever  identity  will  do,  because  it  is  identity  under 
another  name.  The  self-contained  identity  of  the  separate 
contents  is  broken  down  when  you  admit  that  one  of  them 
can  be  indiscernibly  like  the  other,  and  yet  also  remain  differ- 
ent from  it.  In  that  case  the  contents  form  a  coherent  system 
or  unity  in  multiplicity,  which  is  the  essence  of  identity. 


176  THE   PHILOSOPHICAL   IMPORTANCE   OF 

The  only  objection  to  this  is  the  confusion  of  terminology, 
and  so  of  thought,  which  is  involved  in  putting  ordinary 
similarity,  the  essence  of  which  is  not  to  be  precisely  analysed 
and  not  to  establish  a  middle  term  or  centre,  on  the  same 
level  as  "  exact  likeness,"  which  establishes  a  middle  term 
or  centre  of  unity.  We  know  that  in  ordinary  similarity  the 
things  pronounced  similar  remain  separate,  and  you  cannot 
infer  from  one  to  the  o<her.  On  the  other  hand,  in  indis- 
cernible likeness  or  identity  there  is  a  systematic  unity  between 
he  elements  in  question,  which  is  as  real  as  the  elements 
themselves.  Therefore,  to  dispense  with  concrete  identity 
involves  a  confusion  of  the  case  in  which  the  transition  01 
unity  is  "objective" — i.e.,  as  real  as  the  content  itself — with 
the  case  in  which  the  content  is  self-contained  and  merely 
has  a  certain  echo  of  another  content,  so  that  the  similarity 
of  the  two  may  be  called  subjective ;  that  is  to  say,  thai 
it  is  not  precisely  referred  to  any  element  in  the  content  itself. 
Jn  the  one  case  the  unity  of  the  contents  is  real,  in  the 
sense  that  it  is  definitely  a  part  of  themselves  ;  in  the  othei 
case  it  is  a  fiction,  in  the  sense  of  being  somehow  added 
on  to  them  by  a  confused  perception. 

It  is  quite  possible  to  examine  into  the  bearings  and  nature 
of  a  fiction  or  artificial  structure,  and  English  philosophy, 
from  Hobbes  to  Mill,  has  done  much  good  work  in  this 
attitude.  But  putting  aside  the  theoretical  inconvenience, 
which  I  have  tried  to  point  out  in  detail,  of  assuming  the 
wrong  kind  of  unit,  there  is  also  an  important  practical  effect 
on  the  theoretical  interest.  People  will  not  pay  the  same 
attention  to  what  they  think  secondary  or  artificial  as  to  what 
they  think  a  reality  in  its  own  right.  Reality  means  to  us 
something  that  resists  efforts  to  destroy  it,  and  refuses  to  tc 
remodelled  at  our  pleasure,  and  everything  which  is  artificiit 


A  TRUE  THEORY   OF   IDENTITY,  177 

or  made  up,  though  of  course  it  exists,  seems  arbitrary  and 
capable  of  being  remade  in  another  way,  especially  if  we 
believe  that  the  units  when  separated  would  retain  a  value 
which,  in  fact,  they  only  have  in  synthesis.  And  for  that 
reason  anything  artificial  seems  less  fundamental,  and  less 
worth  detailed  investigation,  than  what  is  thought  to  have  a 
nature  that  cannot  be  got  rid  of,  and  that  includes  all  we 
need  care  about. 

I  should  like,  in  conclusion,  to  illustrate  this  effect  by  more 
general  considerations.  The  effect  is,  I  repeat,  the  outcome 
or  embodiment  of  an  idea  that  difference  is  detrimental  to 
identity  (the  logical  formulation  of  the  doctrine  is  not,  of  course, 
responsible  for  the  whole  effect  or  embodiment) ;  and  it  con- 
sists in  a  sceptical  attitude  towards  the  real  unity  of  every 
system  or  synthesis  which  can  be  seen  to  be  a  synthesis. 
And  by  "  real "  I  mean  having  equal  reality  with  the  in- 
dividuals which  enter  into  the  synthesis,  so  as  to  form  an 
integral  part  of  their  nature,  and  not  to  rank  as  something 
which  may  be  thus  or  otherwise  without  fundamentally  affect- 
ing those  individuals. 

This  feature  is  extremely  remarkable  in  the  otherwise  bril- 
liant history  of  British  philosophy.  I  suppose  that  in  the 
theory  of  material  evolution  England  stands  unrivalled.  In 
the  theory  of  spiritual  evolution,  apart  from  some  excellent 
recent  treatises  on  the  simpler  phases  of  anthropology,  and 
apart  from  the  recent  Germanised  movement  itself,  England 
has  not  a  single  work  of  the  first  class,  and  hardly  a  single 
work  of  the  second  class,  to  show.  Of  course  Herbert  Spencer 
fills  a  large  place  in  the  world's  eye,  and  has  no  doubt  made 
important  general  contributions  to  the  theory  of  evolution. 
But  I  think  it  would  almost  be  admitted  that  he  is  more  of  a 
theorist  than  of  a  historical  inquirer,  and  at  best  his  inquiries 

N 


178  THE   PHILOSOPHICAL   IMPORTANCE   OF 

are  very  limited  in  range.  On  the  evolution  of  fine  art  we  have 
not  merely  no  philosophy,  but  we  have  not  the  material  for  it ; 
we  have  no  native  history  of  fine  art  of  any  distinction,  if  we 
except  the  life-work  of  Mr.  Ruskin.  The  history  of  religion, 
of  morals,  of  law,  of  philosophy,  and  also  history  as  such,  have 
met  with  no  complete  philosophical  treatment.  I  believe 
there  is  no  tolerably  good  edition  of  Plato's  "Republic,"  or  of 
Aristotle's  "  Ethics  "  or  "  Politics  "  (till  the.last  few  days),*  that 
has  been  made  by  an  Englishman  for  the  use  of  Englishmen. 
The  same  is  true  of  the  New  Testament,  though  there  I  am 
told  that  other  nations  share  our  deficiency ;  but  they  do  not 
share  the  deficiencies  of  our  general  treatment  of  theological 
subjects,  which  till  lately  testified  to  the  same  curious  apathy 
on  the  part  of  philosophical  students. 

Our  logic,  even,  has  only  of  late — I  should  say  not  till  Mill's 
"  Logic "  appeared — really  attempted  to  assume  a  vital  and 
organic  character  as  a  genuine  analysis  of  the  intellectual 
world.  Our  analytic  psychology  and  metaphysic,  while  it  has 
from  time  to  time  shaken  the  world  by  the  acuteness  of  its 
questions,  has,  as  it  always  seems  to  me,  almost  wilfully  de- 
clined to  engage  in  the  laborious  task  of  answering  them. 

Such  observations  as  these  may  be  taken  as  an  attack  on 
British  philosophy.  I  do  not  mean  them  to  be  so ;  I  do  not 
doubt  that  the  philosophy  of  Great  Britain  will  creditably  stand 
comparison  with  that  of  any  nation  in  the  world,  excepting 
always,  in  my  judgment,  the  ancient  Greeks.  But  I  do  think 
that  not  enough  attention  is  usually  paid  to  what  is,  so  far  as  I 
know,  the  wholly  unparalleled  fact,  which  a  mere  glance  at  a 
bookshelf  containing  the  works  of  the  great  British  philosophers 
will  convince  us  of,  that  they  have  understood  the  limits  of 

•  Mr.  Newman's  edition  of  the  "Politics"  was  published. shortly  before 
this  paper  appeared  in  Mind. 


A   TRUE  THEORY   OF   IDENTITY.  I79 

their  subject  quite  differently  from  the  philosophers  of  other 
countries.  The  qualities  which  have  hitherto  been  displayed 
in  British  philosophy — I  mean  in  the  really  effectual  part  of  it 
— have  been,  as  it  seems  to  me,  only  a  portion  of  the  charac- 
teristics of  the  race  which  has  produced  it.  Penetration  and 
audacity,  a  power  (so  to  speak)  of  leading  the  forlorn  hope, 
have  been  the  characters  by  which  British  philosophy  has  at 
times  left  a  decisive  mark  on  the  thought  of  the  world ;  but 
it  has  hardly  shown  the  power  of  comprehensive  organization 
and  continuous  growth  which  in  practical  life,  and  I  suppose 
in  physical  science,  put  the  British  people  at  the  head  of  the 
nations.  We  do  hear  sometimes  that  even  in  practical  organi- 
zation, when  it  has  grown  so  elaborate  as  to  demand  conscious 
and  reflective  development,  we  tend  to  come  short;  e.g.,  in 
education  and  in  the  means  of  modern  war. 

This  national  peculiarity,  which  can  hardly  as  a  matter  of 
fact  be  denied,  is  no  doubt  a  defect  of  our  good  qualities ;  and 
it  is  perhaps  not  fanciful  to  connect  it  with  our  insular 
position,  which  may  cut  us  off  more  than  we  are  aware  from 
the  impression  of  a  real  unity  and  continuity  in  a  very  various 
life.  No  one  can  read  Goethe's  recollections  of  his  boyhood 
without  feeling  how,  for  example,  the  pageants  of  the  empire 
which  he  witnessed  at  Frankfort  helped  to  call  out  his  preg- 
nant sense  of  organic  continuity.  More  especially  I  suppose 
that  the  secondary  results  of  the  Renaissance  which  led  up 
to  the  splendid  development  of  genius  in  Germany,  about  a 
hundred  years  ago,  were  choked  in  England  largely  by  the  poli- 
tical causes  which  led  to  the  victory  of  Puritanism. 

It  seems  to  me,  therefore,  that  the  recent  interest  in  German 
philosophy,  which  has  shown  itself  in  some  meritorious  and 
perhaps  in  some  rather  laughable  forms,  is  not  an  accident, 
but  is  an  aspect,  however  humble,  in  the  great  intellectual 


l8o         IMPORTANCE   OF   A   TRUE   THEORY   OF    IDENTITY. 

movement  of  the  nineteenth  century,  and  brings  with  it,  how- 
ever awkwardly,  an  element  in  which  the  abstract  thought  of 
this  country  has  hitherto  been  deficient ;  that  is,  a  faith  in 
those  higher  forms  of  human  solidarity  which  are  only  created, 
maintained,  and  recognised  by  intelligent  effort.  We  must 
remember  that  while  Kant  and  Hegel  are  annoying  our  philo- 
sophers, Rousseau,  Schiller,  and  Goethe,  who  have  the  same 
ideas  in  their  practical  shape,  are  at  the  other  extreme  of 
society,  under  the  name  of  Froebel,  reforming  our  infant  and 
elementary  schools,  and  that  perhaps  our  very  economical  and 
commercial  existence  is  at  stake  in  the  degree  to  which  the 
national  mind  can  be  awakened  to  the  real  value  of  the  world 
of  truth  and  beauty.  The  actual  history  of  the  Germanising 
movement  in  England  would  be  well  worth  tracing.  I  sup- 
pose Coleridge  and  Carlyle  represent  two  early  aspects  in  it ; 
Carlyle's  laborious  historical  work  is  quite  as  characteristic 
of  it  as  Coleridge's  rather  ineffective  philosophising. 

The  logical  aspect  of  such  a  movement  as  this  is  the  tran- 
sition from  an  idea  of  exclusive  or  abstract  identity  to  one  of 
pregnant  or  concrete  identity.  I  should  say  the  transition 
began  in  England  between  Hamilton  and  Mill.  This  idea 
has  not  been  overwhelmed  by  the  reaction  which  has  set  in  in 
Germany  against  Hegelianism,  but  remains  a  permanent  and 
vital  gain  to  logic.  A  nation  does  not  lose  what  a  teacher 
like  Goethe,  not  to  speak  of  Hegel,  has  taught  it;  and  we 
should  be  much  mistaken  if  we  fancied  that  our  common  logic 
was  already  on  a  level  with  that  of  Prantl  and  Sigwart,  because 
it  is  innocent  of  Hegelianism,  against  which  they  are  in  re- 
action. The  reaction  is  simply  a  way  of  thoroughly  appro- 
priating what  has  been  done,  and  making  sure  that  we  under- 
stand it  The  state  of  innocence  is  something  very  different 
and  inferior. 


IX. 

ON  THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  DISTINCTION  BE- 
TWEEN ''KNOWLEDGE''  AND  ''OPINION."* 

I  AM  privileged  to  speak  this  evening  before  a  society  of 
philosophical  students  in  the  city  which  has  been  called 
the  modern  Athens.  It  appeared  to  me,  therefore,  that  I  might 
not  inappropriately  lay  before  the  Society  some  thoughts  on 
that  central  question  by  the  treatment  of  which  in  ancient 
Athens  the  first  foundations  were  laid  of  a  European  philo- 
sophy. 

The  question,  "  Is  there  such  a  thing  as  knowledge,  and,  if 
there  is,  by  what  features  may  we  recognise  it  ?  "  had,  I  take 
it,  a  far  more  radical  bearing  in  Plato's  time  than  in  our  own. 
For  us,  it  is  a  matter  of  extreme  scientific  and  also  of  ethical 
interest  to  define  the  grounds  and  principles  on  which,  and 
subject  to  which,  human  thought  can  claim  to  apprehend  the 
nature  of  things.  The  idea  of  the  unity  of  the  world  is  vital 
even  to  those  who  think  that  they  deny  it.  But,  except  in 
some  remote  theoretical  sense,  no  one  does,  or  can  deny  it  to- 
day. The  great  inheritance  of  science  and  philosophy  is  to 
logic,  as  civilized  law  and  religion  to  moral  reflection,  or  as 
the  fine  art  of  the  world  to  the  perception  of  beauty.  If  any- 
thing bewilders  us  in  the  proceedings  of  nature,  we  set  it 
down,  as  a  mere  matter  of  course,  to  our  own  ignorance.     Nor 

•  An  address  given  before  the  Edinburgh  University  Philosophical 
Society. 


1 82  ON   THE   PHILOSOPHICAL   DISTINCTION 

does  any  one  seriously  dispute  the  main  content  of  civilized 
morality,  or  the  universal  value  of  beauty.  Our  theories  are 
tested  by  these  things,  and  not  these  things  by  our  theories. 
But  in  Plato's  time  these  great  objective  supports  were  largely 
wanting  to  philosophy ;  though  doubtless  the  civilization  which 
he  knew  seemed  much  larger  to  him  than,  by  comparison,  and 
owing  to  our  ignorance,  it  now  seems  to  us.  In  the  way  of 
systematic  knowledge,  we  think  there  was  only  a  little  mathe- 
matics J  in  the  way  of  moral  consensus,  only  the  institutions,  and 
the  not  very  stable  convictions  of  his  own  small  country,  and 
to  some  extent  of  the  Hellenic  world  ;  in  the  way  of  realized 
beauty,  the  products  of  the  short-lived  maturity  of  one  only, 
though  that  the  most  gifted,  among  nations.  I  cannot  but 
think  that  the  suggestion  that  these  principles  and  activities 
belonged  to  no  coherent  unity,  and  possessed  therefore  no 
absolute  and  universal  validity,  was  in  his  day  a  natural  and 
probable  suggestion  to  a  degree  which  we  cannot  for  a  moment 
imagine.  If  now,  for  example,  the  mysterious  debility  were 
to  strike  Great  Britain,  which  has  struck  other  nations  that  in 
their  time  have  led  the  world,  we  should  look,  I  suppose, 
with  confidence  to  Europe  and  to  America  for  successors  who 
could  carry  on  the  torch  of  science  and  of  civilization.  But  if 
in  Plato's  time  the  educated  and  politically  civilized  society  of 
Hellas,  and  more  especially  of  Athens,  was  to  be  crushed,  or, 
as  he  clearly  foresaw,  to  deteriorate,  where  was  the  philosopher 
to  look  for  the  hope  of  humanity  ? 

Therefore,  it  seems  to  me,  we  should  consider  Plato's 
account  of  scientific  knowledge,  although  drawn  from  the 
acutest  analysis  of  experience,  as  in  part  a  prophecy^  which  the 
later  history  of  the  world  has  wonderfully  accom])lished  and 
defined.  To  complain  that  Plato  did  not  say,  and  did  not 
indeed  know  in  precise  detail,  what  he  meant  by  his  dialectic, 


BETWEEN    "knowledge"   AND    "OPINION.  I  S3 

is  to  complain  of  a  philosopher  for  possessing  the  genius  that 
could  lay  down  the  universal  conditions  of  a  science  for  which 
the  actual  materials  did  not  in  his  time  exist.  He  had  to 
work  with  only  a  few  fragments  of  organized  experience,  and 
in  face  of  a  world  apparently  relapsing  into  moral  chaos ;  but 
perhaps  the  difficulty  thus  occasioned  is  compensated  not 
only  by  his  genius,  but  by  the  burning  reality  which  the  ques- 
tions of  philosophy  thus  acquired  for  him. 

Of  these  burning  questions  the  chief  and  typical  one  was 
that  which  I  mentioned  :  Is  there  such  a  thing  as  knowledge, 
and  what  are  its  distinctive  features  ? 

We  all  know  how  the  question  is  introduced  in  the  fifth 
book  of  the  "  Republic."  Politics,  Plato  says  in  effect,  are  a 
science ;  you  will  never  get  government  properly  organized 
till  it  is  in  the  hands  of  people  who  have  some  grasp  of 
principles.  And  in  support  of  this  suggestion  he  goes  on  to 
explain  where  the  distinction  lies  between  the  mind  as  grasp- 
ing a  unity  of  principle,  and  the  mind  as  wandering  through 
a  variety  of  particulars.  I  will  not  follow  the  discussion  in 
Plato's  sense,  but  will  merely  mention  what  throws  light  on 
the  question  before  us.  Plato  draws  many  contrasts  between 
the  world  of  opinion  and  the  world  of  science ;  but  the  cen- 
tral contrast  which  is  the  focus  of  all  the  others  is  this,  that 
opinion  may  make  a  mistake,  but  science  is  infallible.  And 
the  fundamental  question  which  I  should  like  to  discuss  this 
evening  is  what  we  mean  by  any  such  conception  as  that  of 
the  infallibility  or  necessity  of  science,  and  what  limitations  we 
must  observe  in  applying  it 

In  the  main,  we  shall  not  improve  much  upon  Plato. 
According  to  him  Opinion  was  liable  to  err  because,  in  fact, 
it  constantly  contradicted  itself.  And  it  contradicted  itself 
because   its   content   was   relative^  but   not  defined.     And  its 


1 84  ON   THE   PHILOSOPHICAL  DISTINCTION 

content  was  not  defined,  because  it  was  merely  an  aggregate 
of  perceptive  or  traditional  judgments,  which  no  attempt  had 
been  made  to  analyse  or  to  reconcile.  The  "  many "  or 
"  manifold,"  which  is  constantly  recurring  in  Plato,  as  the 
characteristic  content  of  popular  opinion,  obviously  means  not 
merely  separate  objects  or  sefisatiofis,  but  isolated  and  therefore 
con^icXmg  judgments.  Thus  we  hear  of  the  many  popular  for- 
mulae, vofiifid,  of  "  beauty  and  justice,"  and  again  of  "  the  many 
justices,"  that  is,  cases  of  justice  regarded  as  rules  of  justice ; 
and  so  of  the  "  many  beauties,"  i.e.  conflicting  standards  of 
beauty.  He  is  thinking  of  minds  filled  with  unrationalised 
instances  which  appear  as  fluctuating  standards  and  conflicting 
judgments. 

And  because  its  content  is  unrationalised,  therefore  the 
world  of  opinion  tends  to  coincide  with  the  world  of  sense, 
and  is,  of  course,  spoken  of  as  the  world  of  the  things  that  are 
seen  in  contrast  with  the  world  of  the  things  that  are  under- 
stood. The  Greek  expressions  86ia  and  SokcI  ("  seeming,"  and 
"it  seems  to  me")  lend  themselves  to  this  distinction.  I  do  not 
suppose  that  these  words  indicate  sensuous  appearance,  as  do 
<j)aive(T6ai  and  (fyavraa-ia^  but  they  do  indicate  a  contrast  with 
active  thought,  a  sort  of  personal  acceptance  as  opposed  to  a 
universal  conviction.  And  Plato,  in  the  "  Republic,"  as  we 
know,  sweeps  into  the  category  of  opinion  or  fallacious  appear- 
ance even  the  representations  of  fine  art,  because  they  can  be 
considered  as  images  or  imagery,  and  therefore  as  sensuous. 

Science,  or  knowledge,  on  the  contrary,  was  infallible,  in  the 
sense  that  its  content  was  single,  and  its  inmost  nature  there- 
fore excluded  the  possibility  of  contradiction  or  fluctuation. 
Not  that  its  content  was  other  than  relative,  but  then,  being 
relative,  it  was  defined.  Of  course  there  is  no  confusion  or 
contradiction  in  relativity  when  you  know  to  what  your  terms 


BETWEEN    "knowledge"   AND    "OPINION."  185: 

are  relative.  Relativity  in  this  sense  is  the  root  of  scientific 
necessity. 

And  thus,  moreover,  being  defined,  the  content  of  science 
\yas  necessarily  intellectual.  It  is  impossible  to  have  a  con- 
nected system  of  conditions  in  the  shape  of  unanalysed  percep- 
tion or  traditional  judgments.  And  so  the  object  or  content 
of  science  was  spoken  of  as  the  world  of  things  understood,  in 
contrast  to  the  world  of  things  perceived  by  sense.  We  are 
not  here  concerned  with  any  materialising  misconceptions,  of 
Plato's  or  of  our  own,  respecting  that  intelligible  world.  There 
is  no  question  whatever  that  the  unseen  world  which  Plato 
was  labouring  to  describe  was  the  world  of  science  and  of 
morality — the  connected  view  which  gives  meaning  at  once 
to  nature  and  to  human  life. 

I  suppose  that  the  account  which  we  should  now  accept  of 
this  distinction  between  knowledge  and  opinion  would  be  es- 
sentially founded  on  that  of  Plato;  but  the  conditions  of 
modern  thought  have  driven  home  one  or  two  important  points 
on  which  his  language  is  not  and  could  not  be  absolutely  un- 
ambiguous. 

In  the  first  place,  we  must  be  very  cautious  in  accepting  the 
opposition  between  the  world  of  science  and  the  world  of 
sense.  We  have  not  in  exclusive  use  the  convenient  Greek 
term,  "  it  appears  to  me."  We  recognise  no  peculiar  connec- 
tion between  opinion  and  sense.  We  speak  without  a  blush 
of  "  scientific  opinion"  and  even  of  "  scientific  authority.''^  Our 
opinions  are  a  sort  of  debris  of  antiquated  science  and  political 
or  theological  tradition,  of  general  maxims  and  half-understood 
principles.  They  have  not,  we  are  inclined  to  think,  enough 
immediate  touch  with  the  world  of  sense-perception.  Their 
fault  is  rather  intellectual  confusion  than  imperfect  abstraction 
from  sense. 


l86  ON   THE   PHILOSOPHICAL   DISTINCflON. 

Our  science,  on  the  other  hand,  seems  closely  bound  up 
with  sense-perception.  Nor,  again,  should  we  ever  dream  of 
ranking  Fine  Art  among  unreal  illusions,  because  it  is,  and 
must  be,  largely  sensuous.  The  extremes  of  our  mental  world 
seem  to  have  met,  and  even  to  have  crossed.  Our  chaotic 
opinion  is  intellectualised,  and  our  coherent  science  is  material- 
ised. If  we  try  to  distinguish  the  world  of  things  seen  from 
the  world  of  things  understood,  where  are  we  to  bestow  that 
act  of  seeing  which  a  distinguished  microscopist  begins  by 
describing  as  "  an  act  of  the  pure  understanding  "  ? 

The  fact  is,  that  there  are  correlative  misapprehensions  at- 
taching to  this  idea  of  a  world  of  sense-perception,  which  we 
must  take  care  to  avoid.  Sensation,  we  are  too  apt  to  say,  is 
illusory  or  false.  This  is  incorrect.  What  we  ought  to  mean 
is  that  sensation  is  not  true ;  but  for  the  same  reason  for  which 
it  is  not  true,  it  is  also  not  false  ;  for  it  is  not  a  judgment  at  all, 
and  nothing  but  judgment  can  be  true  or  false.  On  the  other 
hand,  if  we  mean  to  say  that  sense-perception,  such  as  human 
seeing  or  hearing,  is  illusory,  as  Plato  too  often  appears  to 
imply — that  mayor  may  not  be  ;  these  activities  are  judgments, 
and  may  no  doubt  be  false,  but  also  may  be  true. 

There  is,  indeed,  a  secondary  difficulty  affecting  the  truth 
of  any  perceptive  judgment  which  is  bond,  fide  a  singular  judg- 
ment, because  its  subject  is  to  some  extent  unanalysed,  and 
therefore  not  accurately  conditioned.  But  when  you  are  once 
fairly  started  on  the  continuous  evolution  of  judgment,  you 
will  find  it  very  hard  to  draw  any  intelligible  line  between 
judgments  affected  by  this  secondary  difficulty,  and  judgments 
which  are  not  so  affected,  or  are  so  in  a  less  degree.  And 
granting  that  judgments  affected  by  it  may  intelligibly  be  called 
"  nearer  to  sense,"  it  still  remains  quite -untrue  that  judgments 
dealing  with  the  determinate  concrete  objects  of  our  perceptive 


BETWEEN    "knowledge"   AND    "OPINION."  187 

world  are  necessarily  judgments  thus  near  to  sense.  As  Plato 
says,  our  primary  remedies  against  sensuous  illusions  are 
number  and  measure ;  and  so-called  sensuous  objects,  as  they 
exist  for  civilized  and  for  scientific  minds,  are  penetratingly 
determined  at  least  by  measurement  and  enumeration. 

Thus,  we  must  clearly  realize  that  knowledge  and  opinion 
both  exist  in  the  medium  of  judgment,  that  is,  of  thought. 
That  marvellous  dialectician,  common  language,  forces  us 
most  commonly  to  say,  "  I  think,"  when  a  Greek  would  have 
said,  "It  seems  to  me."  And  though  one  may  be  tempted  in 
a  moment  of  irritation  to  exclaim  with  Dr.  Whewell,  "  Do  you 
call  that  thinking  1"  yet,  philosophically  speaking,  if  a  judgment 
is  made,  it  is  thinking,  and  we  must  be  quite  clear  that  our 
distinction  between  science  and  opinion  is  a  distinction  within 
the  world  of  thought,  which  is  a  single  world,  and  to  which  the 
objects  of  human  sense-perception  emphatically  do  belong. 

Then,  in  the  second  place,  and  as  a  consequence  of  this 
generic  oneness  of  our  world,  we  must  guard  ourselves  against 
finding  the  differentia  of  knowledge  in  any  isolated  principle 
which  may  seem  to  commend  itself  to  us  as  peculiarly  intel- 
lectual in  origin  or  by  contrast.  We  shall  do  no  good  by  com- 
paring one  isolated  judgment  with  another  in  order  to  accept 
that  which  is  more  remote  from  experience  or  concrete  reality. 
We  need  not  hope,  that  is  to  say,  to  distinguish  part  of  know- 
ledge as  the  content  from  part  as  the  form  of  thought,  or  to 
enumerate  a  list  either  of  innate  or  of  a  priori  principles  of 
the  mind.  It  has  been  said,  and  by  an  illustrious  Idealist 
thinker,  "  Two  pure  perceptions,  those  of  time  and  space,  and 
twelve  pure  ideas  of  the  understanding,  were  what  Kant 
thought  he  had  discovered  to  be  the  instruments  with  which 
the  human  spirit  is  furnished  for  the  manipulation  of  experi- 
ence.    Whence  these  strange  numbers  ?  "     Directly  you  men- 


l88  ON   THE   PHILOSOPHICAL   DISTINCTION 

tion  them,  you  feel  that  you  cannot  insist  on  them  in  that 
rigid  form.  And  if,  or  in  as  far  as  Plato  meant  that  science 
was  in  the  long  run  to  hit  upon  an  abstract  ultimate  first 
principle,  or  principle  external  to  its  content,  from  which 
knowledge  was  to  be  suspended  as  a  coat  hangs  from  a  peg, 
then,  and  so  far,  he  wavered  in  his  conception  of  the  nature 
of  truth.  It  might  be  questioned,  for  example,  what  he  had 
in  his  mind  when  he  said  of  the  mathematical  sciences,  "  How 
can  the  whole  system  amount  to  knowledge,  when  its  begin- 
ning, middle,  and  end  are  a  tissue  of  unknown  matters  ?  It 
is,  in  fact,  no  more  than  an  elaborate  convention."  We  should 
of  course  say,  and  should  have  expected  him  to  say,  that  in 
any  conceivable  system  of  knowledge  the  beginning,  middle,  or 
end  are  only  known  by  being  in  the  system,  and  ipso  facto  be- 
come unknown,  if  regarded  in  abstraction  from  it.  And  I  do 
not  think  this  would  be  at  variance  with  what  he  had  in  his 
mind.  Probably  his  difificulty  was  that,  as  he  constantly  hints, 
the  greater  whole  of  knowledge  was  beyond  his  power  to  con- 
struct ;  there  was,  therefore,  a  saltus  or  discontinuity  round 
the  edge  of  the  mathematical  sciences  relatively  to  the  whole 
of  knowledge.  It  was  not  that  he  expected  to  find  some  law 
of  Causation,  or  law  of  Uniformity,  or  Principle  of  Identity  to 
which  they  could  all  be  attached.  He  evidently  was  convinced 
that  *'  the  truth  is  the  whole." 

Thus  we  must  look  for  the  infallibility  or  necessity  which 
distinguishes  knowledge  from  opinion,  tiot  in  the  distinc- 
tion between  intellect  and  sense,  nor  in  the  distinction  between 
an  empirical  and  a  necessary  judgment  (unless  explained  in 
quite  a  peculiar  way),  but  in  the  degree  of  that  characteristic 
which  makes  it  in  the  first  place  thought,  and  in  the  second 
place,  knowledge,  at  all. 

All  thought  is  determination,  or  connection,  or  definition; 


BETWEEN    "knowledge"   AND   "OPINION."  189 

but  popular  thought  is  insufficient  determination,  and  for  that 
reason  is  self-contradictory.  Every  judgment  determines  a 
unity  by  a  relation  ;  but  as  every  unity  is  a  centre  of  relations, 
it  is  plain  that  until  the  unity  has  been  exhaustively  analysed, 
all  its  different  relations  will  seem  to  conflict,  because  each  of 
them  will  claim  to  include  the  whole  of  it.  And  the  only 
remedy  for  such  conflicts  is,  accordingly,  further  determination, 
as  Plato  explains  with  unsurpassed  clearness  in  the  seventh 
Book.  As  determination  progresses,  then,  the  unity  of  thought 
is  maintained ;  but  its  differences,  which  were  at  first  merely 
found  together,  come  to  be  systematically  arranged,  and  to 
have  their  reciprocal  bearings  quite  precisely  defined.  So  then 
every  part  of  the  system  becomes  charged  with  the  meaning 
of  the  whole,  and  the  relativity  of  the  different  elements  be- 
comes a  source  of  necessity,  instead  of  a  source  of  confusion. 
Two  terms  are  relative  in  this  scientific  sense  when  you  can 
tell  what  form  the  one  will  have,  by  looking  at  the  form  of 
the  other.  Plato  is  apt  to  allude  to  the  apparent  contradiction 
between  the  appearance  of  an  object  seen  at  a  distance,  and 
that  of  the  same  object  seen  close  at  hand.  But  of  course  to 
an  educated  eye  there  is  no  such  contradiction ;  the  one  ap- 
pearance under  one  condition  necessarily  involves  the  other 
under  another  condition.  The  contradiction  would  arise  if 
the  angle  subtended  by  the  object  were  the  same  at  two 
different  distances.  The  estimate  of  real  size,  as  formed  by  an 
educated  eye,  is  a  consequence  or  combination  of  the  various 
appearances  combined  with  other  evidence,  and  does  not  vary 
with  the  distance  at  which  the  object  happens  to  be  seen. 
We  do  not  judge  a  man  to  be  very  small  when  we  see  him  a 
long  way  off",  nor  to  grow  bigger  as  he  comes  nearer.  In  fact, 
we  more  generally  make  too  much  allowance  for  distance,  and 
think  a  man  taller  at  a  distance  then  he  really  turns  out  to 


IQO  ON   THE    PHILOSOPHICAL   DISTINCTION 

be  when  we  see  him  near.  The  various  angles  subtended  at 
different  distances  do  not  contradict  but  confirm  one  another, 
because  their  conditions  are  made  explicit ;  if  we  confuse 
their  conditions,  they  will  contradict  one  another.  A  railway 
engine  coming  towards  one  at  full  speed  does  seem  to  swell, 
because  one  has  no  time  to  adjust  the  perception  of  distance 
to  the  angle  subtended  by  the  object,  i.e.^  to  distinguish  the 
perception  under  one  condition  from  the  perception  under 
another. 

Thus  it  results  that  the  possibility  of  contradiction  is  removed 
and  turned  into  confirmation  in  as  far  as  experience  is  organized 
as  a  single  system  of  determinations.  It  is  in  this  sense  alone 
that  science  has  a  claim  to  be  infallible  or  necessary. 

But  now,  if  this  is  so,  how  far  does  this  kind  of  infallibility 
take  us  ?  To  what  extent  does  it  justify  us  in  even  asserting 
that  we  have  knowledge  at  all  ? 

To  begin  with,  we  cannot  show,  strictly  speaking,  in  this 
way  or  in  any  other,  that  it  is  impossible  for  a  change  of 
relations  to  occur  without  a  change  of  conditions.  We  can 
only  say  that  the  suggestion  is  unmeaning  to  us,  as  it  involves 
the  saying  and  unsaying,  or  being  and  not-being  of  the  same 
matter  in  the  same  relation.  To  do  and  undo  is  for  us  simply 
to  leave  nothing  done ;  we  therefore  disregard  this  contingency; 
in  other  words,  we  assume  the  unity  of  reality,  which  assures 
us  that  what  is  once  true  is  always  true,  and  that  what  turns 
out  to  be  not  true  never  was  true.  Our  problem  is,  how  can 
we  be  assured  that  we  are  making  no  mistakes  ?  We  are 
powerless  if  it  is  suggested  that  we  may  be  making  no  mistake, 
and  yet  may  be  in  error.  That  falls  outside  our  discussion 
to-night. 

But  there  are  difficulties  more  relevant  to  our  problem. 

The    necessity   of    science   does   not   provide   against  our 


BETWEEN    "knowledge"   AND    "OPINION.'  19I 

determinations  being  insufficient,  as  is  plain  from  the  pro- 
gressive character  of  science. 

There  are  at  first  sight  two  degrees  of  this  insufficiency, 
though  ultimately  they  may  have  the  same  root. 

First,  there  is  confusion  of  conditions.  That  is  to  say,  you 
may  lay  down  a  connection  between  condition  and  consequent, 
in  which  by  some  error  of  identification  you  have  simply 
placed  one  condition  or  consequent  where  you  ought  to  have 
placed  another.  I  will  give  two  examples,  one  of  a  more  or 
less  debateable  case,  the  other  of  an  extreme  case. 

The  old  Wage-Fund  theory  said,  as  I  understand  it,  that  the 
wages  of  labour  with  a  given  population  depended  on  the 
total  amount  of  capital  available,  and  destined  in  the  minds 
of  capitalists,  to  be  paid  in  the  shape  of  wages.  In  one  sense, 
this  is  a  truism,  i.e.,  on  a  given  pay-day  the  whole  amount  paid 
divided  by  the  number  of  persons  to  whom  it  is  paid,  gives  the 
average  wage.  But  in  the  more  real  sense,  viz.,  that  this 
fund  is  a  pre-existent  fixed  quantity,  the  amount  of  which 
actively  decides  the  rate  of  wages,  the  doctrine  is  now  dis- 
puted, and  generally  held,  I  believe,  to  have  been  overthrown. 
Wages  are  paid  out  of  the  produce  of  labour,  and  not  out  of  a 
pre-existing  fund,  and  the  capitalist  very  likely  gets  his  hands 
on  the  produce  actually  before  he  parts  with  the  wages,  which 
therefore  are  not  limited  by  the  amount  of  a  pre-existing  fund. 
The  old  Wage-Fund  theory  perhaps  rested  on  a  confusion 
between  the  truism  which  I  first  mentioned,  and  the  very  real 
connection  that  exists  in  various  ways  between  the  amount  of 
plant  or  stock  in  a  country,  which  is  Auxiliary  capital,  not 
Wage-Fund  capital,  and  the  productivity  and  general  employ- 
ment of  its  labour,  which  in  their  turn  affect  the  rate  of 
wages. 

Now  how,  if  at  all,  does  the  necessity  of  science  maintain 


192  ON   THE   PHILOSOPHICAL   DISTINCTION 

itself  in  the  overthrow  of  this  doctrine  ?  In  some  such  way 
as  this,  that  the  postulates  and  conditions  which  made  such  a 
doctrine  necessary  to  the  scientific  system,  will  continue  after 
its  overthrow  to  be  fulfilled  by  some  more  or  less  cognate 
doctrine,  liberated  from  the  confusions  which  disfigured  this 
Dne.  We  shall  still  speak,  I  suppose,  of  the  importance  of 
javing.  We  shall  still  be  aware  that  an  undertaking  like  the 
Forth  Bridge  could  only  be  carried  out  by  a  country  with  an 
enormous  command  of  accumulated  wealth,  and  that,  with  a 
given  population,  the  best  chance  of  raising  wages  lies  in 
increasing  the  amount  of  capital  productively  employed. 
Only  we  must  not  restrict  capital  to  wage- fund  capital,  but 
must  include  in  it,  for  example,  machines  and  materials. 

Now  the  necessity  of  the  science  consisted  in  the  demand 
for  a  representation  of  all  these  relations  and  conditions,  which, 
as  their  determinations  advance  in  accuracy,  mould  and  re- 
mould the  doctrine  that  is  to  satisfy  them,  but  without  sacrific- 
ing its  identity  of  content  or  function.  The  alteration  of  such  a 
doctrine  is  like  the  transformation  of  gills  into  lungs,  or  the 
substitution  of  a  Westinghouse  continuous  brake  for  a  hand- 
brake on  a  train.  You  pass  from  one  fulfilment  of  certain 
organic  demands  to  another. 

As  an  extreme  case,  where  the  connection  seems  quite 
irrational,  I  will  just  mention  what  Swift  wrote,  that  once  when 
he  was  half-asleep,  he  fancied  he  could  not  go  on  writing  un- 
less he  put  out  some  water  which  he  had  taken  into  his  mouth. 
He  was  confusing  between  writing  and  speaking,  of  course. 
There  really  is  a  necessity  in  the  background  even  there. 

In  the  second  place,  a  science  may  be  precise  as  far  as  it 
goes,  but  may  omit  some  entire  sphere  or  branch  of  fact,  as 
Euclidean  geometry  is  now  said  to  omit  certain  kinds  of  space. 
Against  this  possibility  there,  prima  facie,  is  no   theoretical 


BETWEEN    "knowledge       AND    "OPINION.  I93 

resource  except  in  a  postulate  oi  exhaustiveness,  viz.,  that  our 
knowledge  bears  some  appreciable  proportion  to  the  whole  of 
Reality.  I  incline  to  think  that  we  take  this  postulate  on 
ethical  grounds,  i.e.,  we  are  convinced  that  Reality  will  not  so 
far  dwarf  our  knowledge  as  to  annihilate  our  life  or  wholly 
frustrate  our  purposes.  It  ought  to  be  mentioned,  too,  that 
probably  a  science  which  is  not  complete  cannot  be  truly 
systematic. 

Of  course  you  may  cut  the  knot  of  all  these  discussions  by 
saying  that  sciences  which  make  mistakes  are  not  science. 
But  this  would  not  help  us,  because  then  we  should  say 
that  our  question  is,  how  far  the  sciences  are  characterized  by 
science. 

In  the  third  place,  the  systematic  character  of  scientific 
necessity  is  in  itself  a  limitation  on  the  extent  and  application 
of  that  necessity.  For  if  and  in  as  far  as  the  systematic 
character  is  lost,  then  and  so  far  the  necessity  is  lost  too.  It 
has  been  said  of  political  economy,  that  if  you  do  not  know  it 
all,  you  do  not  know  it  at  all.  This  is  true  in  strict  theory  of 
every  science  and  of  all  science.  So  that  the  scientific  judg- 
ment, transferred  by  the  help  of  language  into  a  mind  not 
equipped  with  the  body  of  knowledge,  is  science  no  longer. 
It  has  become  mere  opinion,  mere  authority.  This  explains 
the  curious  contempt  which  practical  men  have,  as  a  rule,  for 
the  evidence  of  scientific  experts.  Scientific  authority  is  a 
contradiction  in  terms.  Unhappily  the  scientific  mind  itself 
often  forgets  this,  and  offers,  like  Thrasymachus,  to  put  its 
doctrine  into  men's  souls  by  physical  force.  But  this  is  im- 
possible. Knowledge  can  only  be  communicated  as  know- 
ledge. You  cannot  claim  the  necessity  of  science  for  a 
scientific  conclusion  torn  from  its  organism  and  hurled  into 
the  sphere  of  opinion.     Think  of  the  popular  interpretations 

o 


194  ON   THE    PHILOSOPHICAL  DISTINCTION 

of  any  such  propositions  as,  "  The  soul  is  a  substance,"  or, 
"Sensation  is  subjective." 

But  here  we  have  arrived  at  the  end  of  our  negatives,  and 
the  balance  begins  to  turn. 

If,  for  the  reason  just  stated,  Knowledge  cannot  refute 
Opinion  ;  neither,  for  the  same  reason,  can  Opinion  refute 
Knowledge.  An  individual  judgment  and  a  universal  judg- 
ment cannot  be  contradictory  in  the  strict  sense.  The  judg- 
ment, "If  A  is  B,  then  C  is  D,"  is  not  affected  by  the 
judgment,  "  C  is  not  D."  They  are  in  different  planes,  and 
do  not  meet.  Before  you  can  bring  the  two  into  relation, 
you  must  ascertain  how  A  and  B  are  behaving  in  the  case, 
when  it  is  alleged  C  is  not  D.  Then  we  shall  find,  in  pro- 
portion as  the  hypothetical  judgment  belongs  to  a  thoroughly 
organized  body  of  science,  that  it  is  easy  to  incorporate  the 
new  determination  in  the  old  system.  I  will  once  more  take 
an  example  from  political  economy.  The  economical  doc- 
trine says  that  prices  determine  rent,  and  rent  does  not 
determine  prices.  But  of  course  it  is  a  common  opinion  that 
a  tradesman  in  a  fashionable  street  is  compelled  to  charge 
higher  prices  than  a  tradesman  in  a  less  fashionable  street,  in 
order  to  recoup  himself  for  the  higher  rent  which  he  has 
to  pay.  If  we  put  out  of  sight  the  alternative  of  his  obtain- 
ing a  larger  sale,  I  should  suppose  that  this  might  be  the 
fact,  although  one  would  imagine  that  he  would  have  fixed 
his  prices  so  as  to  obtain  the  greatest  profit,  even  if  his 
profit  was  not  to  go  in  rent.  But  waiving  this  argument 
again,  and  admitting  the  alleged  fact,  what  does  it  amount 
to  ?  What  made  his  landlord  ask  for  that  high  rent,  and 
what  made  the  tradesman  contract  to  pay  it?  Why,  that 
both  of" them  thought  that  the  prices  necessary  to  pay  this 
rent  could  be  got  out  of  the  public  in  that  locality.     You  can- 


BETWEEN    "knowledge"    AND    "OPINION."  1 95 

not  put  up  your  prices  just  as  you  please  ;  and  if  you  cannot 
get  the  prices  necessary  to  pay  your  rent,  why,  then  you 
cannot  pay  your  rent  out  of  the  proceeds  of  the  business,  and 
the  rent  must  come  down ;  and,  no  doubt,  if  you  are  under 
a  lease,  or  competing  for  houseroom  with  other  ocaipations 
that  pay  better^  you  may  say  to  the  pubUc,  "  Really  I  am 
forced  to  try  to  keep  my  prices  up."  But  strictly  the  reason 
for  this  is  not  that  the  prices  do  not  determine  the  rent,  but 
that  they  obviously  do,  and  the  tradesman  is  crushed  between 
two  determinations  of  his  rent,  legal  and  economical;  only, 
being  unable  to  revise  his  bargain,  he  may  try  to  hold  the 
prices  up  with  both  hands,  so  to  speak ;  and  with  a  friendly 
circle  of  customers,  or  a  circle  who  need  him  in  their  district, 
to  some  extent  he  may  succeed.  But  in  some  such  way  as 
this  the  relation  between  the  scientific  doctrine  and  the  popular 
opinion  is  not,  I  think,  very  hard  to  see,  when  you  look  at  the 
matter  all  round.  And  of  course  it  does  modify  the  doc- 
trine a  little  bit ;  but  on  the  whole,  when  you  analyse  the 
alleged  case,  it  joins  on  pretty  easily  to  the  science.  The 
science,  of  course,  primarily  considers  what  a  man  will  freely 
bargain  to  do ;  it  never  denies  that  a  man  may  have  a  loss 
thrown  upon  him  by  a  bad  bargain  which  he  cannot  revise, 
and  that  so  far  his  rent,  which  is  naturally  the  consequent, 
will  become  for  him  the  condition,  because  he  cannot  alter  it. 

If,  then,  we  try  to  state  the  positive  value  of  the  so-called 
infallibility  of  science,  it  appears  to  reduce  itself  to  this — that 
the  organization  of  a  province  of  experience  is  an  affirmative 
or  actual  achievement,  which  may  be  subsequently  modified 
or  transformed,  but  cannot  be  lost  or  cancelled.  We  cannot 
guarantee  the  particular  formulation  of  an  isolated  principle ; 
but  then  we  know  that  identity  does  not  depend  on  particular 
formulation,  but  on  continuity  of  function.    I  should  be  very 


196  ON    THE    PHILOSOPHICAL   DISTINCTION 

sorry  to  predict  in  what  precise  terms  the  Principle  ot  Sufficient 
Reason  may  be  stated  by  philosophers  a  hundred  years  hence. 
But  that  the  determinate  relativity  of  the  parts  of  experience 
will  be  embodied  in  some  principle  or  other,  is  as  certain, 
I  think,  as  that  there  will  be  science  at  all. 

It  may  be  objected  that  we  are  guaranteeing  the  whole  of 
knowledge  in  general,  but  no  element  of  it  in  particular,  and 
that  this  is  illusory.  To  those  who  cannot  conceive  a  con- 
crete continuous  identity  I  think  it  is  illusory,  and  ought  to 
be.  You  cannot,  as  they  would  wish,  fix  and  separate  any 
portion  of  knowledge.  Every  element  of  it  must  take  its 
chance  in  the  systematic  development  of  the  whole.  There- 
fore, when  speaking  of  knowledge  in  general,  you  can  only 
affirm  its  self-identity  in  general.  But  to  any  one  who  can 
see  a  meaning  in  saying,  for  example,  that  Christianity  to-day 
is  the  same  religion  that  it  was  1,800  years  ago,  this  idea  of 
continuous  pervading  identity  will  present  no  difficulty.  A 
substantive  identity,  we  think,  can  persist  through  difference, 
and,  can  indeed,  only  be  realized  in  differences. 

While,  on  the  other  hand,  if  a  certain  difficulty  attaches  to 
this  view,  yet  it  throws  an  all-important  light  on  the  nature 
of  knowledge.  It  shows  us  that  the  necessity  of  knowledge 
depends  upon  its  vitahty.  Axioms  and  dogmas,  traditions 
and  abstract  principles,  equally  with  unanalysed  perception,  are 
not  knowledge  but  opinion.  The  life  of  knowledge  is  in  the 
self-consciousness  which  systematically  understands,  and  you 
cannot  have  it  cheaper.  We  know  7ioi  "as  much  as  is  in 
our  memory,"  but  "as  much  as  we  understand."  A  science 
which  accepts  foreign  matter,  data  to  be  learnt  by  heart,  is 
so  far  not  a  science.  But  one  who  has  undejstood  anything, 
has  a  possession  of  which  he  cannot  be  deprived. 

Any  one  who  speaks  thus  confidently  is  sure  to  be  asked, 


BETWEEN    "KNOWLEDGE      AND    "OPINION.  I97 

"  What  are  his  metaphysical  presuppositions  ? "  It  would  be 
more  to  the  point,  in  my  judgment,  to  ask  him  if  he  has 
obtained  any  metaphysical  results.  His  only  presupposition 
is,  I  think,  that  there  is  something  presented  to  him  which 
it  is  worth  while  to  analyse.  The  principles  involved  in  this 
analysis,  such  as  the  unity  of  reality,  are  no  doubt  operative 
from  the  first,  but  are  only  established  in  a  definite  form  by 
the  analysis  itself.  And  any  view,  more  strictly  metaphysical, 
as  to  the  precise  ultimate  nature  of  the  unity  of  Reality,  would 
be  a  still  further  result,  which  may  or  may  not  be  obtained. 
That  mind,  in  its  essence,  is  one,  and  that  the  unity  of  man 
with  himself  and  with  nature  is  a  real  unity,  seem  to  be 
principles  demanded  by  the  facts  of  science  and  of  society. 
It  is  also  true  that  a  reality  which  is  not  for  consciousness  is 
something  too  discrepant  with  our  experience  to  be  intelligible 
to  us.  But  whether  the  human  mind  will  ever  form  to  itself 
a  conception  that  will  in  any  degree  meet  the  problem  of  a 
total  unity  of  Reality,  is  a  question  the  answer  to  which  must 
lie  in  the  result  of  analysis,  and  not  in  its  presuppositions. 

Thus  we  abide  by  the  position  that  the  characteristic  in 
which  Knowledge  difiers  from  Opinion  is  the  degree  in  which, 
as  a  living  mind,  it  has  understood  and  organized  its  experi- 
ence. The  criticism  of  Goethe's  Mephistopheles  on  the  tra- 
ditional logic  is  perfectly  just.  It  is  well  to  take  every  mental 
process  carefully  to  pieces ;  but  it  is  essential  to  bear  in  mind 
that  the  pieces  are  elements  in  a  living  tissue,  in  a  single 
judgment,  and  that  in  their  detachment  as  "  one,  two,  and 
three,"  they  are  not  knowledge.  So  far  from  being  a  mechani- 
cal science,  logic  is  perhaps  the  most  vital  and  scientific  of  all 
the  sciences.  It  accepts  nothing  from  perception  or  from  au- 
thority, and  gives  nothing  to  learn  by  heart.  It  depends  on  no 
intuition  of  space,  and  on  no  list  ot  elements.     Its  only  task 


198  ON    THE   PHILOSOPHICAL   DISTINCTION 

is  to  understand  the  process  of  understanding,  the  growth  and 
transformations  of  thought. 

This  is  the  conception  with  which  logic  began  in  Plato,  and 
which  has  never  been  entirely  lost.  In  the  old  Dominican 
Church  of  Santa  Maria  Novella,  at  Florence,  there  is  a  series  of 
frescoes  illustrative  of  education,  familiar  to  us  through  Mr. 
Ruskin's  description  under  the  name  of  the  Strait  Gate.  One 
of  these  paintings  has  a  peculiar  attraction  for  the  student  of 
modern  logic.  Next  but  two  after  the  Narrow  Gate  itself, 
which  indicates  the  entrance  to  good  life,  there  is  placed  over 
a  head  of  Aristotle  the  allegorical  figure  of  logic.  This 
beautiful  figure  is  drawn,  as  Mr.  Ruskin  points  out,  with 
remarkable  strength  and  grace ;  it  is  most  probably  from  the 
pencil  of  Simone  Memmi,  of  Siena,  early  in  the  fourteenth  cen- 
tury. In  her  left  hand  the  figure  holds  the  scorpion  with  its 
double  nippers,  emblem  of  the  dilemma  or  more  generally 
of  the  disjunctive  or  negative  power  of  thought ;  but  in  her 
right  hand  she  holds  the  leafy  branch,  symbolising  the  syllo- 
gism, conceived  as  the  organic  or  synthetic  unity  of  reason. 
This  suggests  an  ideal  worthy  of  the  age  of  Dante,  however 
little  it  may  have  been  attained  in  the  explicit  logical  theory  of 
that  time. 

It  is  some  such  ideal  of  knowledge  that  has,  as  we  may 
hope,  been  making  itself  more  and  more  imperatively  felt 
since  the  revival  of  letters  in  Europe ;  and  the  view  which  it 
involves,  of  the  true  distinction  between  Knowledge  and 
Opinion,  is  merely  one  branch  of  that  principle  of  the  unity  of 
mind,  which  is  fraught  with  consequences  of  inestimable  im- 
portance for  all  aspects  of  life  in  the  present  day.  We  cannot 
— such  is  the  lesson  we  have  to  learn — we  cannot  elevate  the 
human  mind  by  any  fragmentary  treatment,  by  any  com- 
munication or  assistance  which  does  not  stimulate  its  healthy 


BETWEEN    "KNOWLEDGE       AND    "OPINION.  1 99 

growth  as  a  single  living  thing.  In  fine  art,  in  the  province  of 
social  rights  and  duties,  in  morality,  in  politics,  and  especially 
in  the  interconnection  of  all  these  spheres,  it  is  no  less  true 
than  we  have  found  it  to  be  in  science,  that  the  mind  must  grow 
and  advance  either  all  together,  or  not  at  all. 


Butler  i  Tanner,  The  Selwood  PrintlDg  Worki,  Fmme,  and  I^ndon, 


SOCIAL    SCIENCE    SEKIES. 

Each  2s.  6d. 

1.  Work  and  Wages By  J.  E.  Thorold  Rogers. 

2.  Civilization  :  its  Cause  and  Cure         E.  Carpenter. 

3.  Quintessence  of  Socialism  ...         Dr.  Schaffle. 

4.  Darwinism  and  Politics    ...  D.  G.  Ritchie,  M,A.  (Oxon.). 

5.  Religion  and  Socialism E.  Belfort  Bax. 

6.  Ethics  of  Socialism  E.  Belfort  Bax. 

7.  The  Drink  Question  Dr.   Kate  Mitchell. 

8.  Promotion  of  General  Happiness        ...  Prof.  Macmillan. 

9.  England's  Ideal,  &c.         Edw.  Carpenter. 

10.  Socialism  in  England       Sidney  Webb,  LL.B. 

11.  Bismarck  and  State  Socialism W.  H.  Daw.son. 

12.  Godwin's  Political  Justice  Ed.  H.  S.  Salt. 

13.  The  French  Revolution E.  Belfort  Bax. 

14.  The  Co-operative  Commonwealth       ...  Laurence  Gronlund. 

15.  Essays  and  Addresses       Bernard  Bosanquet,  M. A.  (Oxon.). 

16.  Charity  Organization         .,.       C.  S.  LoCH,  Sec.  Char.  Org.  Soc. 

17.  Anti-Slavery  and  Reform  Papers        ...  H.   D:  Thoreau. 

Edited  by  H.  S.  Salt. 

18.  Self-Help  100  Years  Ago  G.  J.  Holyoake. 

19.  The  Elmira  State  Reformatory  A.  Winter. 

With  Preface  by  Havelock  Ellis. 

20.  Commonsense  about  Women T.  W.  Higginson. 

21.  The  Unearned  Increment  W.  H.  Dawson. 

22.  Our  Destiny ..  Laurence  Gronlund. 

23.  Working  Class  Movement  in  America     Dr.  &  Mrs.  Aveling. 

24.  Luxury  Prof.   E.  de  Laveleve. 

25.  The  Land  and  the  Labourers   ...      Rev.  C.  W.  Stubbs,  M,A. 

26.  The  Evolution  of  Property        Paul  Lafargue. 

*,*  Numerous    Others  in  Preparation. 


SWAN   SONNENSCHEIN   &   CO.,   LONDON. 


V 


SOCIAL  SCIENCE   SERIES. 

SCARLET  CLOTH,   EACH  28.    6d. 


1.  Work  and  Wages.  Prof.  J.  E.  Thobolc  TIogerb. 

"  Nothing  that  Professor  Rogers  writes  can  &il  to  be  of  interest  to  thoughtful 
people." — Athenceum. 

2.  Civilisation :  its  Cause  and  Cure.  Edwabd  Cabpenteb. 

"  No  passing  piece  of  polemics,  but  a  permanent  possession." — Scottish  Revitw. 

3.  Quintessence  of  Socialism.  Dr.  ScHiiFrLs. 

"  Precisely  the  manual  needed.    Brief,  lucid,  fair  and  wise."— BritUh  Weekly. 

4.  Darwinism  and  Politics.  D.  G.  Ritchie,  M.A.  (Ozon.). 

New  Edition,  with  two  additional  Essays  on  Human  Evolution. 
"  One  of  the  most  suggestive  books  we  have  met  with." — literary  World. 
6.  Religion  of  Socialism.  E.  Belfobt  Bax. 

6.  Ethics  of  Socialism.  E.  Belfobt  Bax 

"  Mr.  Bax  is  by  far  the  ablest  of  the  English  exponents  of  Socialism."— If  M<mi>»«*«r 
Review. 

7.  The  Drink  Question.  Dr.  Kate  Mitchell. 

"  Plenty  of  interesting  matter  for  reflection.  '—QraphU. 

8.  Promotion  of  General  Happiness.  Prof.  M.  Macmillan. 

"  A  reasoned  account  of  the  most  advanced  and  most  enlightened  utilitarian  doc- 
trine in  a  clear  and  readable  form." — Scotiman. 

9.  England's  Ideal,  &c.  Edwakd  Cabpenteb. 

"  The  literary  power  is  unmistakable,  their  freshness  of  style,  their  humour,  and 
their  enthusiasm." — Pall  .Mall  Gazette. 

10.  Socialism  in  England.  Sidney  Webb,  LL.B. 

"  The  best  general  view  of  the  subject  from  the  modem  Socialist  side."— AthenauiH. 

11.  Prince  Bismarck  and  State  Socialism.  W.  H.  Dawson. 

"  A  succinct,  well-digested  review  of  German  social  and  economic  legislation  since 
1870." — StUurdaii  Hevieic. 

12.  Godwin's  Political  Justice  (On  Property).  Edited  by  H.  S.  Salt. 

"  Shows  Go<lwin  at  bis  l>est ;  with  an  interesting  and  informing  introduction." — 
Olaigoic  Herald 

13.  The  Story  of  the  French  Revolution.  E.  Belfobt  Bax. 

"  A  trustworthy  outline." — Scot»man. 

14.  The  Co-Operative  Commonwealth.  Laubence  Gbonlunb. 

"  An  independent  exposition  of  the  Socialism  of  the  Marx  school." — Contemporary 
JUvieic. 

16.  Essays  and  Addresses.  Bebnabd  Bosanquet,  M.A.  (Ozon.). 

"  Ought  to  be  in  the  hands  of  every  student  of  the  Nineteenth  Century  spirit"— 
Scho. 

"  No  one  can  complain  of  not  being  able  to  understand  what  Mr.  Bosanquet 
means."— PaM  Mali  Gazette. 

16.  Charity  Organisation.  C.  S.  Loch,  Secretary  to  Charity  Organisation 

Society. 
"  A  perfect  little  manual." — Athenauui. 
"  Deserves  a  wide  circulation." — Scottraan. 

17.  Thoreau's  Anti-Slavery  and  Reform  Papers.  Edited  by  H.  S.  Salt. 

"  An  interesting  collection  of  essays."— Ziterory  World. 

18.  Self-Help  a  Hundred  Tears  Ago.  G.  J.  Holtoakk. 

"  Will  be  studied  with  much  benefit  by  all  who  are  interested  in  the  amelioration 
of  the  condition  of  the  poor."— Morning  Pott. 

19.  The  Hew  York  State  Reformatory  at  Elmira.  Alexandeb  Winteb. 

With  Preface  by  Havelock  Ellis. 
"  ▲  valuable  contribution  to  the  literature  of  penology."— £2adt  and  WkUe, 


SOCIAL    SCIENCE    SERIES— {Continued). 

20.  Common  Sense  about  Women.  T.  W.  Hiooin8< 

"  An  admirable  collection  of  papers,  advocating  in  the  most  liberal  spirit  I 
emancipation  of  women." — Woman's  Herald. 

21.  The  Unearned  Increment.  W.  H.  Dawsc 

"  A  concise  but  comprehensive  volume." — Bcho. 

32.  Our  Destiny.  Lattbbnce  Gbonld} 

"  A  very  vigorous  little  book,  dealing  with  the  influence  of  Socialism  on  mor; 

and  religion." — Daily  Chronicle. 

98.  The  Working-ClasB  Movement  in  America. 

Dr.  Edward  and  B.  Mabx  Avelik 
"  Will  give  a  good  idea  of  the  condition  of  the  working  classes  in  America,  and 
the  various  organisations  which  they  have  formed." — Scots  leader. 

24.  Luxury.  Prof.  Emile  de  Lavelbi 

"  An  eloquent  plea  on  moral  and  economical  grounds  for  simplicity  of  life.' 

Academy. 

25.  The  Land  and  the  Labourers.  Eev.  G.  W.  Stubbs,  M. 

"This  admirable  book  should  be  circulated  in  every  village  in  the  country.' 

Manchester  Guardian. 

26.  The  Evolution  of  Property.  Paul  Lapaboi: 

"  Will  prove  interesting  and  profitable  to  all  students  of  economic  history.' 

Scotsman. 

27.  Crime  and  Its  Causes.  W.  Douglas  Morrisg 

"  Can  hardly  fail  to  suggest  to  all  readers  several  new  and  pregnant  reflections 
the  subject." — Anti-Jacobin. 

28.  Principles  of  State  Interference.  D.  G.  Bitchib,  M. 

"  An  interesting  contribution  to  the  controversy  on  the  functions  of  the  State.' 
Glasgow  Herald. 

29.  German  Socialism  and  F.  Lassalle.  W.  H.  Dawso 

"  As  a  biographical  history  of  German  Socialistic  movements  during  this  centvi 
it  may  be  accepted  as  complete." — British  Weekly. 

SO.  The  Purse  and  the  Conscience.  H.  M.  Thompson,  B.A.  (Cantab 

"  Shows  common  sense  and  fairness  in  his  arguments." — Scotsman. 
31.  Origin  of  Property  In  Land.     Fustel  de  Coulanges.      Edited,  with  ) 
Introductory  Chapter  on  the  English  Manor,  by  Prof.  W.  J.  Ashley,  M.. 
"  His  views  are  clearly  stated,  and  are  worth  reading." — Saturday  Review. 
82.  The  English  Republic.  W.  J.  Linton.     Edited  by  Kineton  Parke 

"  Characterised  by  that  vigorous  intellectuality  which  has  marked  his  long  life 
literary  and  artistic  activity."— Gf/osffow  Herald. 

33.  The  Co-Operative  Movement.  Beatrice  Potte 

"  Without  doubt  the  ablest  and  most  philosophical  analysis  of  the  Co-Operati 
Movement  which  lias  yet  been  produced."— Speni-«r. 

34.  Neighbourhood  Guilds.  Dr.  Stanton  Coi 

"  A  most  suggestive  little  book  to  anyone  interested  in  the  social  question." 
Pall  Mall  Gazette. 
86.  Modern  Humanists.  J.  M.  Bobertso 

"  Mr.  Robertson's  style  is  excellent— nay,  even  brilliant— and  his  purely  litera 
criticisms  bear  the  mark  of  much  acumen." — Times. 

36.  Outlooks  from  the  New  Standpoint.  E.  Belfobt  Ba 

"Mr.  Bax  is  a  very  acute  and  accomplished  student  of  history  and  economici 
— Daily  Chronicle. 

37.  Distributing  Co-Operative  Societies.        Dr.  Luioi  Pizzamiolio.     Edited  1 

P.  J.  Snel 
"  Dr.  Pizzamiglio  has  gathered  together  and  grouped  a  wide  array  of  facts  ai 
statistics,  and  they  speak  for  themselves." — Sp'eauer. 

38.  Collectivism  and  Socialism.         By  A.  Nacquet.     Edited  by  W.  Heafor 

"  An  admirable  criticism  by  a  well-known  French  politician  of  the  New  Socialif 
of  Marx  and  Lassalle."- Oaiiy  Chronicle. 


SOCIAL   SCIENCE    SERIES  -{.Continued). 

89.  The  London  Programme.  Sidney  Webb,  LL.B. 

"  Briuifitl  of  excellent  ideas."— ilntti/oeoMn. 

40.  The  Modern  State.  Paul  Leroy  Beadlieu. 

"  A  most  interesting  book ;  well  worth  a  place  in  the  library  of  every  social 
inquirer."— A'.  />'.  kutiiomut. 

41.  The  Condition  of  Labour.  Henry  Geoboe. 

"  Written  with  striking  ability,  and  sure  to  attract  attention."— A>U)CO«<te  Chronicle. 

42.  The  Revolutionary  Spirit  preceding  the  French  Revolution. 

Feli.k  Hocqu.^i.n.    With  a  Preface  by  Professor  Huxley. 
"  The  student  of  the  French  Revolution  will  find  in  it  an  excellent  introduction  to 
the  study  of  that  catastrophe." — bcoUiAun. 

43.  The  Student's  Harx.  Edward  Avelino,  D.So. 

"One  of  the  most  practically  useful  of  any  in  the  Series."- Giajpoic  Htrald. 

44.  A  Short  History  of  Parliament.  B.  C.  Skottowe,  M.A.  (Oxoq.). 

"  Deals  very  carefully  aii>l  i  oiupletely  with  this  side  of  constitutional  history." — 
Spectator. 

45.  Poverty :  Its  Genesis  and  Exodus.  J.  G.  Godard. 

"  He  states  the  jnobleins  w  ith  great  force  and  clearness" — N.  B.  Economist. 

46.  The  Trade  Policy  of  Imperial  Federation.  Maurice  H.  Hervey. 

"  An  interesting  contribution  to  the  discussion  '—Publishers'  Circular. 

47.  The  Dawn  of  Radicalism.  J.  Bowles  Daly,  LL.D. 

"  Forms  an  admirable  picture  of  an  epoch  more  pregnant,  perhaps,  with  political 
instruction  than  any  other  in  the  world's  history  " — Daily  Teltgra()h. 

48.  The  Destitute  Alien  in  Great  Britain.    Arnold  White  ;  Montague  Crackan- 

TiioKPE,  Q.C.  ;  W.  A.  M'Arthl'R,  MP.;  W.  H.  Wilkins,  (fee. 
"Much  valuable  infoimatiou  concerning  a  burning  iiuestion  of  the  day."— 2Vfn«. 

49.  Illegitimacy  and  the  Influence  of  Seasons  on  Conduct. 

Albert  Leffingwell,  M.D. 
We  have  not  often  seen  a  work  based  on  statistics  which  is  more  continuously 
interesting."—  Westmimter  Bevietu. 

50.  Commercial  Crises  of  the  Nineteenth  Century.  H.  M.  Hyndman. 

"  One  of  the  best  aud  most  permanently  useful  volumes  of  the  Series."— Liferory 
Opinion. 

51.  The  State  and  Pensions  in  Old  Age.  J.  A.  Spender  and  Arthur  Acland,  M.P. 

"  A  careful  and  cautious  examination  of  the  question,  '—ri/n**. 

52.  The  Fallacy  of  Saving.  John  M.  Eobebtson. 

"  A  plea  for  the  reorganisation  of  our  social  and  industrial  system  "Speaker. 

53.  The  Irish  Peasant.  Anon. 

'  A  real  contribution  to  the  Irish  Problem  by  a  close,  patient  and  dispassionate 
investi'„'ator."— f)ai/,i/  CUronicle. 

54.  The  Effects  of  Machinery  on  Wages.  Prof.  J.  S.  Nicholson,  D.So. 

"Ably  reasoned,  clearly  stated,  impartially  written."— titerorj/  World. 

55.  The  Social  Horizon.  Anon. 

"A   really  admirable   little   book,  bright,    clear,    and   unconventionaL"— Doiiy 
Chronicle. 

56.  Socialism,  Utopian  and  Scientific.  Frederick  Enoels. 

"The  body  of  the  book  is  still  fresh  and  striking." — Daily  Chronicle. 

57.  Land  Nationalisation.  A.  B.  Wallace. 

"  The  most  instructive  and  convincing  of  the  popular  works  on  the  subject."— 
Nationol  Hfjormef. 

58.  The  Ethic  of  Usury  and  Interest.    .  Rev.  W.  Blissard. 

"The  work  is  marked  by  genuine  ability." — North  British  Agriculturalist. 

59.  The  Emancipation  of  Women.  Adele  Crepaz. 

"  By  far  the  most  comprehensive,  luminous,  and  penetrating  work  on  this  question 
that  1  have  yet  met  with." — Ezlractj'rom  Mr.  Gladstones  Pre/ace. 

60.  The  Eight  Hours'  Question.  John  M.  Bobertson. 

"A  very  cogent  and  sustained  argument  on  what  is  at  present  the  unpopular 
side." — Times. 

61.  Drunkenness.  George  R.  Wilson,  M.B. 

"  Well  written,  carefully  reasoned,  free  from  cant,  and  full  of  sound  sense."— 
National  Ohserver. 

62.  The  New  Reformation.  Bamsden  Balmforth. 

"  A  striking  presentation  of  the  nascent  religion,  how  best  to  realize  the  personal 
and  social  ideal." — Westminster  Review. 

63.  The  Agricultural  Labourer.  T.  E.  Eebbel. 

"  A  short  summary  of  his  position,  with  appendices  on  wages,  education,  allot- 
ments, etc.,  etc." 

64.  Ferdinand  Lassalle  as  a  Social  Reformer.  E.  Bebnstsin. 

"  A  worthy  suldition  to  the  Social  Science  Series."— iVortA  British  Economist. 


SOCIAL   SCIENCE   SERlES-{Continued). 

66.  England's  Foreign  Trade  in  XlXth  Century.  A.  L.  Bowlxt. 

"  Full  of  valuable  Information,  carefully  compiled."— r»»n«». 

66.  Theory  and  Policy  of  Labour  Protection.  Dr.  Schaff us. 

"  An  attempt  to  systematize  a  conservative  programine  of  reform."— Jlf an.  Ouard. 

67.  History  of  Rochdale  Pioneers.  G.  J.  Holyoakb. 

"  Brought  down  from  1844  to  the  Rochdale  Congress  of  1892."— Co-O/j.  A'ews. 

68.  Bights  of  Women.  M.  Ostraoobski. 

"An  admirable  storehouse  of  precedents,  conveniently  arranged. "—Coiiy  Citron. 

69.  Dwellings  of  the  People.  Locke  Worthinoton. 

"A  valuable  contribution  to  one  of  the  most  pressing  prcblems  of  the  day."— 
Daily  Chronicle. 

70.  Hours,  Wages,  and  Production.  Dr.  Brentano, 

"Characterised  by  all  Professor  Brentano's  clearness  of  style." — Economic  Review. 

71.  Rise  of  Modern  Democracy.  Ch.  Bobgeadd. 

"A  very  useful  little  volume,  characterised  by  exact  research." — Daily  Claonicle. 

72.  Land  Systems  of  Australasia.  Wm.  Efps. 

"  Exceedingly  valuable   at   the  present  time  of  depression  and  difficulty." — 
Scots.  Mag. 

73.  The  Tyranny  of  Socialism.  Y  'es  Guyot.     Pref.  by  J.  H.  Levy. 

"M.  Guyot  is  smart,  lively,  trenchant,  and  interesting." — Duily  Chronicle. 

74.  Population  and  the  Social  System.  -    Dr.  Nith. 

"A  very  valuable  work  of  an  Italian  economist." — West.  Sev. 

75.  The  Labour  Question.  T.  G.  Sptbbs. 

"  Will  be  foand  extremely  useful." — Times. 

76.  British  Freewomsn,  C.  C.  Stopes. 

"  The  most  complete  study  of  the  Women's  Suffrage  question."--.Bn^?is/t  Worn.  Htv. 

77.  Suicide  anb  Insanity.  Dr.  J.  K.  Strahan. 

"  An  interestesting  monograph  dealing  exhaustively  with  the  subject."— jf'i7n««. 

78.  A  History  of  Tithes.  Rev.  H.  W.  Clarke. 

"  May  be  recommended  to  all  who  desire  an  accurate  idea  of  the  subject." — D.  Chron. 

79.  Three  Months  in  a  Workshop.  P.  Gohp.e,  with  Pref.  by  Prof.  Ely. 

"  A  vivid  picture  of  the  statt  uf  mind  of  German  workmen."— Afanc/i.  Guard. 

80.  Darwinism  and  Race  Progress.  Prof.  J.  B.  Haycrapt, 

"  An  interesting  .s\ibject  treated  in  an  attractive  fashion." — Glasgow  Herald. 

81.  Local  Taxation  and  Finance.  G.  H.  Blunoen. 

82.  Perils  to  British  Trade.  E.  Bubois. 

83.  The  Social  Contract,  J.  J.  Ruusseau.    Edited  by  H.  J.  Tozbb. 

84.  Labour  upon  the  Land.  Edited  by  J.  A.  Hobson,  M.A. 

85.  Moral  Pathology.  Arthur  E.  Giles,  M.D.,  B.Sc. 

86.  Parasitism,  Organic  and  Social.  Massabt  and  Vamuebvxlde. 


DOUBLE   VOLUMES,    Each    3s.    6d. 

1.  Life  of  Robert  Oven.  Lloys  Jones. 

"  A  wcthy  reconl  of  a  life  of  noble  activities."  — .Vn)ii.7(c«<<r  Examiner. 

2.  The  Impossibility  of  Socia*  Democracy .  a  Second  Part  of  "  The  Quintessence 

of  Socialism  ".  Dr.  A.  Schafpi^. 

"  Extremely  valuable  as  a  criticism  of  Social  Democracy  " — hiier.  Jour,  of  Ethiet. 
8.  The  Condition  of  the  Working  Class  in  England  in  1844.  Fbederick  Enoels. 
"A  translation  of  a  work  written  in  1645,  with  a  preface  written  in  1892." 

4.  The  Principles  of  Social  Economy.  Yves  Guyot. 

"  An  interestii.7  ai.d  suggestive  work  "—Spectator. 

5.  Social  ?eace.  Di    Schulze-G.vevernitz.     Euited  by  Graham-Walles. 

"  A  study  by  a  ooinptteiit  observer  of  the  industrial  movement."    Timen. 

6.  Handbook  of  Socialism.  W.  D.  P.  Bliss. 


SWAN    SONNENSCHEIN    &    CO.,    LONDON. 

NEW  YORK:   CHARLES  SCRIBNER'S  SONS.